I positioned myself on what I believed to be a safe spot on the creature, preparing to strike. Timing my bite with the creature''s movements as it pushed deeper into whatever plant it was feeding on, I attempted to pierce its skin. To my surprise, my efforts were futile, unable to penetrate the creature''s tough hide.
Frustration gnawed at me as I pondered how to feed off this formidable beast. Recalling the details from when I last examined my status page, my thoughts turned to a particular trait of mine: Blood Body. The description hinted at the potential to weaponize my blood. Determined, I focused my will, imagining my fangs becoming sharper and stronger. This might be the key to feeding from this creature, or else I faced the grim possibility of going hungry and dying.
With hope and desperation fueling my actions, I concentrated with all my heart, channeling my blood towards my fangs with every ounce of strength. Miraculously, it worked, albeit at the cost of 1 HP. Determined not to squander this rare opportunity, I activated my Bite skill, sacrificing 1 SP. My fangs plunged deep into the creature''s back, and I felt the satisfying rush of warm, delicious blood.
I drank greedily, unable to stop until an hour had passed and I was finally sated. Drained and content, I slumped off the creature, collapsing into a nearby bush. As bliss washed over me, I noticed further changes occurring my lost HP was restored, and the quest was completed.
Still wary of potential threats, I wriggled deeper into the protective embrace of the thorny bush, ensuring I remained hidden while my recent meal began its slow journey of digestion. Once safe I rested and started to dose off.
Chapter 4: Days Gone.
As days stretched into weeks in this unfamiliar body of mine, the challenges of survival seemed daunting, especially with my blindness. Yet, with each passing day, I found myself adapting, honing my senses and skills to extract blood with precision. Gradually, I learned to maneuver my body more adeptly keeping hidden from all sources of danger.
Mastering the art of blood manipulation has to be at the top of the list of things to do. Speaking of which I should make a list soon to keep my motivation to continue moving forward.
1. Master the Blood Body trait.
2. Evolve to a rank G-monster.
3. Keep getting food and survive.
4. Become stronger.
There is no reason to have a home base yet since I wouldn''t even require it or be able to use a base properly. Plus if I leave I might never find it again and I never sleep anymore for some reason now resting, it''s like half sleep. I have to stop moving and hide during this time as I digest the blood.
I thought of going after another creature like the one whose blood I had gotten a while ago. However, survival instincts stopped my actions. Despite the allure of larger prey, I had to exercise caution, so I opted to feed on smaller creatures instead. The risks posed by formidable adversaries loomed large; any misstep could lead to a swift and fatal encounter. The thought of engaging with creatures capable of ending me with a mere sneeze.
Yearning for greater resilience, I lamented my meager HP reserves, a mere two points that left me vulnerable. The harsh reality was clear: without a belly filled with blood, I had to tap into my health just to inflict harm upon other creatures to draw blood. This precarious balance between sustenance and survival weighed heavily on my every move, a constant reminder of the delicate thread upon which my existence hung. If only I possessed a larger body to have more substantial reserves.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Two months drifted by, marked by a stark absence of small prey in my vicinity. The surrounding wilderness seemed devoid of suitable targets, leaving only formidable creatures akin to the one from my initial feeding experience. Their scent differed, lacking the same allure and familiarity. Yet, the recurring quest for sustenance finally reappeared as a beacon of hope, each point of experience garnered a small victory in this unforgiving terrain.
As more days elapsed, I completed the quest, albeit with increasing difficulty. Now, I bided my time, awaiting the next quest''s appearance. During this lull, an intriguing discovery caught my attention¡ªa creature or perhaps a monster of average size, a rarity in these parts. Intrigued and driven by hunger, I cautiously approached, intent on securing a blood meal. An unsettling realization halted my advance. Something about the creature''s scent set off alarm bells within me, a primal instinct warning me to keep my distance. Despite my hunger, my body refused to draw any closer, a silent testament to the inherent dangers lurking in this thing.
Panicked thoughts raced through my mind as I hurriedly retreated, attempting to blend into the surroundings and evade notice. The safety of the bush beckoned me back, but before I could reach its protective cover, a sudden swoop from above caught me by surprise. Talons gripped my fragile form, tearing into my body and inflicting a painful point of damage.
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
Instinctively, I tapped into the remaining blood in my stomach, channeling it to heal the wounds even as I felt my life force dwindling. The temporary respite was fleeting, a grim reminder of the inevitable fate awaiting me once my blood reservoir ran dry.
However, just as despair threatened to consume me, a sudden upward thrust jolted me free from my despair. Confusion mingled with a glimmer of hope as I entertained the notion of survival in this dire predicament. In a desperate bid for life, I reasoned that my lightweight body might afford me a slim chance of survival if I dared to attempt something audaciously foolish with the remaining blood I had left.
Summoning every ounce of courage, I readied myself for the risky maneuver. But before I could act on my impulsive plan, my worst fears materialized¡ªthe massive bird that had ensnared me now held me captive in its formidable beak. However, contrary to my initial dread of being consumed, I found myself merely imprisoned within its grasp. Yet, this offered little solace as dread crept in, recalling the nature documentaries viewed with my father during his lab work¡ªimages of offspring eagerly awaiting their meal, a fate that seemed increasingly inevitable.
Determination surged through me like a raging river as I screamed internally, refusing to meet my end in such a helpless manner. If death was to claim me, it would have to pry me from life''s grip with a fight.
Slithering deeper into the confining darkness of the bird''s beak, I moved cautiously, acutely aware of the perilous line between survival and becoming a part of the bird''s digestive system. My goal was clear: avoid the stomach at all costs.
Reaching the back of its throat, I tested the flesh with a tentative bite, relieved to find it yielding more easily than expected. Armed with this discovery, I initiated a relentless assault, employing both of my mouths in a coordinated frenzy. Each bite was strategic, alternating between areas to maximize the flow of blood. Gripping one spot with both mouths, I''d release one to clamp down on another, ensuring a continuous stream of blood leaked into the bird''s throat. The plan was simple yet perilous¡ªbleed this avian captor from within until it drowned in its vital fluid.
As the bird struggled, gasping for air it desperately needed, I remained steadfast, fueled by the primal instinct to survive. Unlike my feathered captor, I required minimal oxygen, granting me the endurance to see this risky gambit through to its bloody conclusion.
Before long, I sensed the bird''s descent as it attempted to expel me from its beak. Yet, instead of my body being ejected, it was the creature''s lifeblood that flowed out¡ªa testament to the success of my relentless assault. Maintaining my grip within its throat, I remained undeterred by the violent convulsions shaking the bird''s frame. Blood surged forth, cascading into its stomach and spilling from its beak in a crimson torrent.
With tenacity born of desperation, I tore into every available surface, creating a network of wounds that bled profusely. No part of this confining chamber was spared as I sought every opportunity to inflict damage, plunging deeper into areas already wounded.
As the bird''s struggles waned and stillness descended, I seized the moment to gorge on the remaining blood within. Unsure of my location and with survival as my sole directive, I resolved to remain within this macabre refuge until either the blood ran dry or the captured blood soured beyond sustenance turning to rot. For now, within my unwitting captor, I basked in the grim victory of survival amidst the crimson tide of its demise.
Nearly twenty seconds later, a notification flashed before me, confirming the demise of an H-ranked Featherflit Lv: 2 at my hands. The system granted me 8 experience points for the kill.
This successful kill propelled me to level up, elevating my status to level 2. The ease with which I gained experience by eliminating my prey sparked a determination to explore more lethal tactics¡ªpenetrating creatures and striking from within, where my attacks could inflict damage by drowning and blood loss. I will need to think of ways to get inside first.
However, I needed a few moments to calm my frayed nerves after the harrowing encounter that nearly cost me my life, leaving me on the brink of becoming bird food. Once my racing heart steadied, I resolved to check my status page for any additional changes or upgrades.
Chapter 5. The Pulsing Depths of Blood Holes.
I slithered through the remnants of the bird''s throat, navigating the crimson labyrinth of torn flesh and coagulating blood. The once vibrant avian heartbeat had stilled, replaced by a macabre silence broken only by the steady drip of blood. Here, within the confines of this fallen giant, I found sustenance amidst death''s embrace.
My mouths, honed by survival instincts, latched onto veins and arteries, drawing nourishment from the fading warmth of the bird''s lifeblood. With each rhythmic pulse, I absorbed vitality, the taste sickly sweet flooding my senses in a primal symphony of consumption. I was filled with bliss as I greedily devoured as much as possible.
About ten minutes later, my blissful reverie of nourishment subsided, and I resolved to assess my current status. With a mental command, I summoned my status page to evaluate any changes or upgrades gained from the recent experiences. And what I saw pleased me greatly.
|
Name: Leon
Race: Frailvein Leech Lv.2/5 Exp: 6/8
Class: Locked
Rank: H
|
HP: 2/2 -> 4/4 -> 9/9
MP: 0/0 -> 10/10
SP: 2/2 -> 3/3 -> 8/8
|
|
STR: 0.2 -> 0.8
VIT: 0.3 -> 0.7 -> 1
AGI: 0.5 -> 0.9
INT: 0.7 -> 2
CHS: 0
Free Points: 0/0 -> 1/1->0/0
|
Skills:
Active: Bite
Passive: Stealth, Bleed, Anesthetic, Detection.
|
|
Titles:
Child of Blood
|
Traits:
Blood Body
|
I was elated to find that my stats had increased, with Intelligence gaining an unexpected boost of two points. Although I wasn''t certain of the reason behind it, I welcomed the improvement without hesitation. Despite acquiring MP, I remained unsure of how to utilize it effectively, lacking any corresponding skills or spells.
As I reviewed my other stats, I noted their growth, except for the Chs stat, which remained unchanged. However, this did not concern me, as I had no use for it anyway. The additional free point I received was promptly invested in Vitality, bringing it to a whole number. It occurred to me that once a stat reached a whole number, the decimal points vanished from view. Choosing to bolster my HP through Vitality was a strategic decision aimed at enhancing my survivability and reducing panic-inducing situations. Given my inherent weakness, each point equating to 5 in HP and SP held significant value, offering a crucial lifeline in precarious circumstances.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A day or two had slipped by, marked by the consumption of every drop of blood I could glean from the Flit''s carcass before it succumbed to rot. Amidst my feasting, faint vibrations from the exterior world stirred my senses. These vibrations, emanating from what seemed to be three distinct entities, hinted at creatures smaller than the bird but larger than myself. Their movements around the carcass ceased since, leaving me uncertain if they had departed or remained nearby.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
It puzzled me that these beings hadn''t devoured the Flit''s corpse if hunger drove their movements. Yet, considering the unpalatable nature of a creature drained from within, I understood their hesitation. Remaining vigilant, I prepared to face the unknown outside, armed with caution and heightened senses sharpened by my survival instincts I exited the beak of my temporary home. Peeking cautiously from my hiding spot, I relied on my keen sense of smell and heat detection to survey the area for any nearby threats or movements.
To my surprise, I discovered the three creatures nestled against the corpse of the Flit I had previously dispatched. Their behavior struck me as peculiar, especially considering their minimal body heat signatures and shallow, almost imperceptible breaths. It was as though they were on the brink of life, their presence a mystery shrouded in uncertainty. I observed them closely, trying to decipher their condition and intentions, yet the puzzle remained unsolved. Why just why?
The subtle vibrations and the gentle caress of the wind against my body hinted at our elevated position, suggesting that we were not on the forest floor but possibly perched within a tree or atop a hill. The persistent gusts of wind, swirling around us with a rhythmic dance, hinted more strongly towards a tree, where such breezes were more common and pronounced.
Realization dawned upon me like a sudden flash of clarity¡ªI was nestled within the very nest of the bird whose life I had claimed. The dying creatures below were none other than the hatchlings, their fragile forms barely clinging to the thread of life. With this understanding came a grim decision. These helpless beings, unable to defend themselves or fight back, presented an opportunity I could not ignore. Survival in this unforgiving world demanded harsh choices.
Drawing upon past experiences, memories of a family of mice who had unwittingly crossed my path surfaced. The primal hunger that had driven me then surged forth once more, urging me to consume them for sustenance. Though satiated for the moment, the reality of my fragile existence compelled me to act. The potential experience gained from these hatchlings would serve as a crucial stepping stone in my quest for survival.
I descended upon the first hatchling, its feeble struggles proving futile against my calculated assault. Each bite brought me closer to the precious experience points I needed to grow stronger. The initial resistance soon gave way to stillness as life ebbed away from the first hatchling. Moving swiftly, I turned my attention to the remaining two, their fate sealed by the harsh realities of the natural world. The process was efficient, devoid of sentimentality or remorse. Moments later, their struggles ceased, marking the end of their brief, fragile lives.
As the lifeless bodies of the hatchlings lay before me, a notification from the system materialized, prompting me to open and explore its contents. Curiosity mingled with anticipation as I delved into the interface, eager to uncover any new developments or opportunities it might offer.
| Hey kid like what you just did keep it up. Killing innocent children Is exciting keep on doing it and I''ll give you some more rewards. Ps keep it up and struggle to live, I want to see you climb as high as possible just for you to crash and burn. See you in the afterlife buddy, where you''ll be mine forever. |
|
Reward: 2 Str, 1 Vit, 1 Agi, 5 Chs.
Error +4 Tainted soul.
|
A chilling sensation crept over me as I read the sinister message, its words dripping with malice and cruelty. The voice behind the message was revealed in the darkness, encouraging me to embrace killing. The allure of the rewards was undeniable, their magnitude surpassing even the gains from leveling up. The temptation tugged at me, urging me to embrace the darkness for the sake of power. The stats whispered to me like a sweet melody in my ear, promising untold strength and rewards beyond imagination. The path of struggle and growth, though arduous, seemed far more promising than the seductive whispers of forbidden power. It was a crossroads moment, where my choices would shape not just my abilities, but also my very identity.
The system notification revealed that my actions had resulted in the demise of three Level 0 Featherflits, granting me a total of 3 experience points. Reaching Level 3 granted me another valuable free point, which I promptly invested in Vitality to bolster my resilience and survivability.
Chapter 6. Whispers and Venom.
As time has marched on, I''ve been diligently traversing from tree to tree, scouring the forest for nests or potential prey. Amidst this solitary journey, a whisper deep within me urges me to persist in these endeavors, for they hold the key to my survival.
The mysterious whispers guide me unerringly to more nests, their insistent call compelling me to listen and obey without question. The stark reality became evident when I chose not to heed the whispers¡ªI found myself wandering aimlessly, encountering only creatures that offered no sustenance for my needs. Faced with this harsh truth, I reluctantly accepted that pursuing the nests was my sole viable option. The absence of quests further reinforced this decision; without them, my path to gaining experience and survival narrowed considerably. The choice to follow them ultimately remains mine to make. So I will and I will take responsibility like I was taught to.
Embracing the challenge ahead, I steel myself to consume the experience and essence of those I encounter, carrying the weight of that burden as a testament to my determination. In my heart echoes the wisdom of my father, who taught me the value of seizing every opportunity for growth. And in the echoes of my mother''s words, I find the strength to persist, fight, and live on.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over the course of five months, I''ve experienced one additional level-up, channeling the gained point into Vitality to fortify my resilience. Observing my progress closely, I''ve also noted that pushing the limits of my body has yielded incremental improvements across various stats, enhancing my strength and speed. However, these advancements come at a painstakingly slow pace. One notable change during this time is the physical transformation of my body. I''ve grown larger and longer, now resembling the size of a baby garden snake. This growth marks a significant gain in my ability to consume and hold blood. Soon I may be able to hunt the larger predators.
The demon''s promises of greater rewards for additional killings proved to be deceitful, as no further rewards or signs of the "Tainted Soul" had materialized despite my efforts. It seems that either I haven''t met the quota of kills required, or perhaps there''s a need to target a different type of offspring to unlock further rewards or manifestations of the Tainted Soul.
The experience gained from hunting and consuming the chicks has started to lose its impact, no longer sufficient to propel me forward in leveling up. The realization sinks in that it may take several more months of similar efforts just to achieve another level, if not longer, and with the passage of time has become a tangible presence in my journey, marked by the appearance of a timer that tracks the hours and days as they slip by. This newfound awareness has brought into focus the reality of my situation: the slow and steady approach may not suffice for my evolution within the given timeframe. The arduous task of climbing trees, tracking whispers, and hunting for sustenance has shown me that time is a luxury I cannot afford to squander.
This urged me to find ways to expedite my evolution while navigating the challenges that lie ahead.
With a newfound sense of urgency driving me forward, I honed my tracking skills to pinpoint the larger creatures lurking in the depths of the forest. Relying on a combination of vibrations, scent, and heat signatures, I sought out beings that lacked hands and moved on all fours, recognizing them as prime targets for my needs. These creatures, with their primitive gait and vulnerable anatomy, presented the ideal opportunity for a successful hunt. Their simplicity made them easier to approach and subdue, promising larger quantities of blood and experience¡ªa valuable resource in my quest for evolution.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As the days continued to slip by, I remained steadfast in my search for the perfect prey that would fulfill my needs. When confronted with herds or groups of animals, I exercised caution and restraint, choosing to feed only as necessary without causing unnecessary harm to them not alerting them of my presence.
In instances where feeding opportunities were scarce or risky, I retraced my steps towards known nests, where the whispers had guided me before. These nests, while providing a source of sustenance.
Since I was unable to find decent prey I decided to go back towards a nest, and about halfway up an unexpected vibration next to me sent a jolt of alertness through my body, heightening my senses as I scanned the surroundings for any signs of danger. However, the absence of accompanying scent or heat left me puzzled, unsure of the source of the disturbance.
As moments passed and the vibrations ceased, I considered the possibility that it might have been a natural occurrence, such as the wind rustling through the trees. Such false alarms were not uncommon in these dense and vibrant woods, where every sound and movement could hold significance or be dismissed as inconsequential. Resuming my climb towards the nest with caution, I remained vigilant, mindful of the subtle cues and whispers that guided me through this perilous world, ever watchful for both threats and opportunities that lay ahead.
The sudden attack from behind caught me off guard, a sharp pain shooting through my body as something bit into my back and began to coil around me. Instinct kicked in, and I thrashed wildly, trying to dislodge whatever creature had ambushed me. The sensation of pressure tightening around me fueled a surge of panic, In the chaos of the moment, my thoughts raced as I struggled to free myself, my survival instincts kicking into overdrive in a fight for life against the unseen adversary.
Realizing the limitations of my senses in identifying where the attacker was, I understood that attempting to engage directly without proper information could lead to my demise. The absence of scent and heat signature meant that this creature was not easily discernible, posing a significant threat to my survival. With grit and resolve, I shifted my focus to turning the tables, using the element of surprise and my own ingenuity to gain the upper hand and ensure my survival in this deadly confrontation. It was a gamble, but one I had to take to emerge victorious and live to see another day.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Channeling all my strength and survival instincts, I mirrored the attacker''s tactic, coiling around it tightly to restrict its movements. As I constricted my grip, I focused on inflicting damage, sinking my fangs into its flesh and tearing at it relentlessly to draw blood. With every ounce of effort, I maintained my grip and intensified my attacks, the taste of blood mingling with the rush of adrenaline as I fought fiercely to overcome this unexpected adversary and emerge victorious in this brutal contest for life.
The initial victory of gaining the upper hand in the struggle was short-lived as a burning sensation crept through my body, signaling something far more sinister. The realization hit me like a sledgehammer¡ªI was being poisoned by the very creature. The venomous bite had taken its toll, and my HP began to plummet rapidly, the effects of the poison spreading like wildfire within me. Panic threatened to overwhelm me as I grappled with the sudden turn of events, my survival instincts kicking into overdrive once again.
Realizing that direct combat was exacerbating my condition, I swiftly shifted tactics, focusing on draining the snake of its blood rather than engaging in a futile struggle. With determination bordering on desperation, I utilized both my mouths to extract the life-giving fluid from the creature.
As the blood flowed into me, I harnessed its vitality to counteract the effects of the venom, channeling it to regenerate the lost HP caused by the poison''s relentless assault.
The dual process of draining and replenishing became a grim dance of necessity, my focus unwavering despite the agony coursing through my body. Each pulse of blood provided a fleeting reprieve, buying me precious moments to stave off the lethal effects of the poison and continue the struggle.
The hard-fought battle finally came to an end as the snake succumbed to its injuries, our intertwined bodies collapsing onto a sturdy branch of the tree. Despite emerging victorious, the lingering effects of the venom continued to ravage my body, the poison coursing through my veins like a relentless foe. With the immediate threat neutralized, I was left grappling with the grim reality of my poisoned state. The venom''s insidious grip tightened, draining my HP with each passing moment, a constant reminder of the perilous situation I found myself in.
With my survival hanging in the balance, I summoned every ounce of strength and determination to climb back up towards the nest perched high in the tree. The whispers guided my movements, urging me toward the source of life-giving sustenance that I so desperately needed.
As I reached the nest, I approached the chicks with a mix of urgency and caution, mindful of their vulnerability even in my dire situation. Slowly and methodically, I began to drink their blood, drawing sustenance from their young bodies to counteract the venom''s relentless assault on my own. Each drop of blood offered a fragile lifeline, fueling my regeneration and fortifying my resilience in the face of adversity.
Faced with the stark reality of my diminishing strength and the relentless toll of the poison, I knew that mere scraps of sustenance would not suffice. With a level-up at hand, I made a strategic decision, allocating the newfound point directly to Vitality. This choice was not just about increasing my resilience but also about tipping the scales in my favor against the venom''s onslaught.
The sudden impact reverberated through the tree, jolting me out of my despairing thoughts. As the massive creature collided with the trunk, I realized that its arrival was not a coincidence¡ªit was drawn by the scent of blood.
Despite my weakened state, a surge of determination coursed through me once again. The intense heat emanating from the massive creature hinted at its formidable size and power. Even without sight, I could sense the looming presence of danger, the distinct shape of the creature etched in my mind based solely on the heat it radiated. It was unmistakably a bear, a formidable predator in these wild lands.
As the bear sniffed the air, drawn by the scent of blood and the commotion in the tree, my heart raced with a mix of fear and determination.
The primal urge to survive surged within me as I fixated on the bear, not as a threat but as a potential source of life-saving sustenance. Despite the danger it posed, my focus narrowed to a singular goal¡ªits blood, a vital resource that could tip the scales in my favor against the venom''s relentless assault.
I strategized my next move. Every ounce of my being honed in on the task at hand, devising a plan to obtain the precious blood. The moments ticked by with a tense urgency as the bear devoured the snake''s carcass. I knew that the feast would be short-lived, and I couldn''t afford to miss this fleeting opportunity for sustenance.
Taking a daring leap from the tree, I landed squarely on the bear''s broad back, the rush of adrenaline heightening my senses. Ignoring the danger surrounding me, I focused on the task at hand¡ªdigging through the bear''s tough, knotted fur to reach the life-giving blood beneath.
With each passing second, I worked feverishly, using my sharpened fangs and the last reserves of my blood to carve through the barriers that stood between me and survival. The bear''s fur was a formidable obstacle, but determination fueled my actions, driving me to push beyond my limits in this desperate bid for sustenance. It was a race against time, to get that sweet life-saving nectar.
The struggle was intense, each movement fueled by the dwindling reserves of my strength and vitality. With my HP teetering precariously at 6, every action became a gamble, a desperate bid to secure the life-giving sustenance that lay just beyond the bear''s tough hide. Summoning every ounce of determination, I pressed on, my fangs digging deeper and deeper into the thick fur and sinew of the bear''s back. The effort was immense, and with each exertion, my HP dwindled dangerously low.
As I unleashed one final, desperate strike, using every ounce of strength and the last remnants of blood within me, it felt like a make-or-break moment. The strain was immense, and for a heartbeat, it seemed as though I might falter, succumbing to exhaustion and the relentless assault on my body. But then, with a surge of relief and gratitude, the flesh gave way, and crimson lifeblood gushed forth. It was a lifeline, a respite in the face of imminent peril. The blood replenished my strength, stabilizing my HP and granting me a fleeting moment of reprieve from the brink of death.
n that fleeting victory, I found renewed determination and a deepened understanding of the brutal dance of survival in the unforgiving wilderness. Every drop of blood, every struggle, was a testament to the unyielding will to endure, to thrive against all odds in a world where every heartbeat was a battle cry for life.
Chapter 7. Monarchs Vitality.
|
Name: Leon
Race: Frailvein Leech Lv.4/5 Exp: 3/15
Class: Locked
Rank: H
|
HP: 9/9 -> 29/29
MP: 10/10 -> 15/15
SP: 8/8 ->28/28
|
|
STR: 4
VIT: 5
AGI: 3
INT: 3
CHS: 5
Free Points: 0/0
Error +4 N/A
|
Skills:
Active: Bite
Passive: Stealth, Bleed, Anesthetic, Detection. Poison Resistance (new).
|
|
Titles:
Child of Blood
|
Traits:
Blood Body
|
10 Exp gained for killing a Vipervine, 2 Exp gained for killing two Featherflits.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It''s a relief that the bear''s blood provided such a crucial lifeline. Without it, I would have faced a painful demise. Surviving the encounter not only granted me a newfound passive skill in poison resistance, which is a huge boon, but it also solidified my resolve to make this bear my target for elimination. It''s become clear that this bear is alone now, without others of its kind to aid its survival. My observations revealed its desperate attempt to seek shelter in a cave, only to be rejected by its own parents.
This bear, while radiating heat like an oven cooking a Thanksgiving turkey, was a formidable creature, but its parents were another level entirely¡ªthey were giants engulfed in flames, a constant inferno that scorched everything around them. My body was burned just by being near them but the blood from the bear kept me regenerating the burned flesh.
The cub''s youthful pride fueled its movements as it strolled through the forest, a miniature monarch in its own right. Its steps carried an air of ownership as if it believed every tree, every rock, and every stream belonged to its dominion. The cub''s confidence was evident in the way it held its head high and surveyed its surroundings with bright, curious eyes. Occasionally, it would come across other creatures of the forest, each representing a potential challenger to its perceived reign. Whether it was a wary deer cautiously grazing in a meadow or a nimble fox darting among the trees, the cub''s instincts stirred with the thrill of potential competition.
As the bear cub continued its journey through the forest, I, concealed within its flesh, continued my relentless pursuit of sustenance. With each beat of its heart, I drew deeper into its flesh, extracting precious blood that pulsed with life and vitality. With each pulse of the bear cub''s heart, I drew nourishment, channeling the blood into my fangs. The bear cub, unaware of my presence, continued its playful romp through the forest.
Feeding deeper within the bear cub''s flesh, I encountered the intense heat radiating from its body, a searing sensation that threatened to overwhelm me. Recognizing the danger, I focused on feeding more voraciously, using the blood not only to sustain myself but also to counteract the burning sensation. As I drank, I concentrated on the idea of developing a resistance to heat or fire, much like the way I had gained poison resistance earlier.
With each drop of blood consumed, I felt a gradual adaptation taking place, a subtle reinforcement against the fiery elements that threatened to harm me. It was a slow process, requiring patience and persistence, but the potential for heat resistance flickered promisingly within me.
The uncertainty of whether my plan would succeed gnawed at me as I continued to draw sustenance from the bear cub''s blood. Regardless of the outcome, one thing remained certain¡ªI would not abandon my quest to kill this cub. If this failed, I would pivot and find another route to kill it.
Day after day, I delved deeper into the bear cub''s body, acclimating myself to the intense heat emanating from within. The process became a routine of pushing my limits, enduring the scorching temperatures until they became more bearable, and then pressing on further. It was a cycle of adaptation and perseverance, each day bringing small incremental progress. As weeks turned into months, the heat that once felt unbearable now seemed almost familiar, a testament to my growing resilience. Yet, with each layer of heat resistance gained, I encountered new thresholds, each one requiring renewed effort to overcome.
As I continued my daily routine of feeding, resting, and pushing against the limits of the heat, I did so with a newfound confidence. Even if I hadn''t gained the exact skill I sought.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
The bear cub, perhaps alerted by the persistent intrusion within its body, began to exhibit signs of awareness after several months. Despite the wound healing behind me, the bear''s instincts or perhaps some other sense tipped it off to my presence. At first, it was subtle¡ªa twitch here, a restless shift there¡ªbut as days passed, the bear''s reactions grew more pronounced. It became more vigilant, occasionally pawing at the area where I had been feeding, a clear indication that it sensed something was amiss.
Being nestled deep within the bear''s body provided me with a level of safety and protection that I couldn''t have achieved otherwise. Despite the bear''s growing awareness of my presence, the physical barriers of flesh between us rendered it unable to directly harm me without harming itself.
The bear cub''s frustration and growing awareness of my presence manifested in its behavior toward the world around it. Enraged by the discomfort or unknown sensations caused by my actions within its body, the cub''s demeanor shifted drastically. The bear cub''s actions turned aggressive and erratic. Its once playful and curious nature gave way to bursts of anger and violence, directed not just at me but at any perceived threat or annoyance.
With determination driving me forward, I pressed on towards my destination within the bear''s body, undeterred by its outward displays of aggression. While the cub''s anger and frustration reverberated throughout its surroundings, I remained focused on my singular goal: reaching its heart.
Using the vibrations emanating from the bear''s heart as my guide, I navigated through the intricate maze of its internal anatomy. Every pulse, every beat, drew me closer to my destination, a vital organ. Despite the bear''s best efforts to assert dominance and control over its surroundings, it was powerless to stop the inevitable progression of my journey. With each passing moment, I edged closer to achieving my objective, driven by an unyielding resolve to confront the source of my torment.
The bear''s futile attempts to halt my progress only resulted in chaos and self-inflicted harm. Its frenzied assaults on the surrounding trees and rocks, fueled by frustration and desperation, only served to weaken its own body. Each collision, each impact, was a testament to its inability to thwart my determined advance toward its heart. It roared and thrashed, a creature driven to madness by an unseen adversary. But in its blind rage, it only hastened its demise, unknowingly aiding me in my quest.
With each passing moment, the distance to my target diminished, until finally, after days of relentless determination, I stood at the threshold of the bear''s heart. The searing heat radiating from the bear''s heart was a trial I had prepared for, albeit with trepidation. As I drew closer to this pulsating epicenter of life within the bear''s chest, the intensity of the heat threatened to overwhelm me. It was akin to plunging into molten lava, every fiber of my being singed by the fiery embrace.
The searing heat emanating from the bear''s heart enveloped me, a relentless inferno that threatened to consume me whole. Every fiber of my being screamed in protest, my body writhing in agony as I pressed forward through the fiery crucible. Yet, amidst the flames, amidst the torment, there was a primal instinct driving me forward, a hunger that could not be denied. With each beat of the heart, a surge of scorching heat washed over me, threatening to incinerate me from within. But I persevered, fueled by the intoxicating aroma of blood that permeated the air. It was a tantalizing siren''s call, beckoning me deeper into the heart of the inferno.
With each sip of blood, I felt my vitality surge, my wounds closing and my strength renewed. The pain of the flames faded into the background, eclipsed by the euphoria of sustenance. My stat Vit surged at an unprecedented pace.
The urgency of my situation could not be overstated¡ªthe countdown to my evolution weighed heavily on my mind as I delved deeper into the bear''s heart. Time seemed to rush by in a blur of heat and determination, each passing moment a reminder of the task at hand. With every beat of the bear''s heart, the timer inexorably ticked down, a relentless reminder of my impending deadline.
I tore into the heart, rending flesh and sinew with a ferocity that surprised even me. Each piece I devoured brought me closer to my goal, the primal urge to evolve mingling with the taste of victory and vitality. The bear''s heart, once the center of its strength and life, would become the catalyst for my evolution. Despite the blistering heat and the strain on my newfound abilities, I persisted.
Time was running out. Harnessing the raw power coursing through me, I willed the very blood around me to transform, shaping it into razor-sharp blades that sliced through the heart with unparalleled precision. For the first time, my MP was being consumed at a rapid rate. It was helping me shape the blood into tools of destruction that aided me in beating the deadline.
|
Congratulations on your victory and completing a quest! You have killed a Rank-G Royal Cinder Cub Lv3, Class Cinder Mauler Lv3. 45 Exp being gained.
Reward: Class Choices, Evolution Choices, and full system access.
Unlocking a class and evolving into a Rank-G monster are significant milestones in your journey toward power and evolution. With the system fully unlocked, you now have access to a wealth of new abilities and opportunities for growth.
|
|
"Congratulations, kid. You''ve reached the max level, opening the path to evolution and a new class. Choose wisely, though, as this decision is irreversible. I may not speak with you again, so take care on your journey ahead."
|
|
"Ah, yes, that was quite the spectacle. The suffering and pain on both sides, it was almost poetic. And the way you devoured the cub''s heart while it was helpless, simply brilliant. Here are some rewards for dispatching another innocent creature in such a gruesomely effective manner. I must admit, I didn''t think you had it in you¡ªdemon style indeed. You''ve got guts. I would recommend not being inside a living creature you evolve especially one not so small. That is the first and last advice you get now do your best and entertain me more."
Reward: 5 Str, 4 Vit, 2 Agi, 4 Int, 10 Chs. Error +6 Tainted Soul.
|
|
Time left to evolution and class selection is 37 hours 24 minutes 40 seconds or do you wish to evolve now? This message can be closed without choosing and be reopened.
Yes/No
|
Oh no, I have to get out of this bear''s body as quickly as possible. I began tearing my way out in the opposite direction of where the bear fell, retracing my path into the bear''s body. With my newly gained stats and the boost from the demon, I found myself moving much faster as I exited the bear''s body. Wanting to expedite my escape even further, I decided to allocate my last free point to Strength. Emerging from the bear''s body, I found myself with only 13 minutes and 28 seconds left on the timer to evolve. Using the minutes available to me made my way deep into a thorny bush to serve as protection against others. and selected yes to evolve.
Chapter 8. The Crowned Evolution.
You have six achievements:
- Royal Eater - Devourer of Regal Essence: From bear cub to apex predator, you consumed royal blood and ascended to a higher state of being.
- Royal Blood Slayer - Vanquisher of Regal Beasts: You triumphed over the rulers of the forest, proving your strength and dominance. You killed an heir of the forest.
- Killing Giants - Colossus Conqueror: You faced towering foes and emerged victorious, proving that size is not the measure of strength. Kill a higher Ranked Being.
- Become Tainted - Embrace of Corruption: You ventured into the darkness, embracing the taint within to gain newfound power. You have killed beings innocent and unable to fight back.
- From the Inside Out - Intruder of Life: Master of hidden strikes, you conquered foes from within, turning their strength into your triumphs.
- Powerless to Power: Earned for transcending weakness and achieving newfound strength or authority. You went from a rank-h monster to a g G-ranked one from the 3rd weakest species there is.
|
| Choice 1: Venomcoil Leech - Common |
Venomcoil is a shadowy leech with obsidian scales and potent venom coursing through its veins, capable of rendering foes immobile.
Abilities: Produces a paralyzing toxin, infecting enemies on contact and slowing their movements drastically.
Stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 2 Vit, 4 Agi, 1 Int, 0 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Choice 2: Obscura Leech - Common |
Obscura is a stealthy leech that blends seamlessly with its surroundings, lurking in shadows and striking unseen.
Abilities: Enhanced camouflage and shadow melding, allowing it to become nearly invisible at will.
Stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 1 Vit, 5 Agi, 1 Int, 0 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Choice 3: Dracorift Leech - Uncommon |
Dracorift is a ferocious leech adorned with fiery red patterns resembling dragon scales, known for its relentless hunting style.
Abilities: Breathes searing bursts of flame, scorching foes, and igniting fear in those who cross its path.
Stats Gained Per Level: 4 Str, 3 Vit, 2 Agi, 3 Int, 1 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Choice 4: Aurelian Sovereignvein Leech - Rare |
Aurelian Sovereign is a regal leech draped in golden hues, commanding respect and authority among its kin.
Abilities: Projects a field of golden energy, bolstering allies'' strength and fortitude in battle.
Stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 4 Vit, 2 Agi, 6 Int, 6 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Choice 5: Nocturna Leech - Rare |
Nocturna is a nocturnal leech with darkened carapace and mesmerizing, star-like patterns, embodying the mysteries of the night.
Abilities: Harnesses lunar energy, granting heightened senses and agility under moonlight, and cloaks itself in darkness for swift escapes.
Stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 3 Vit, 7 Agi, 4 Int, 2 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Choice 6: Regalliathvein Leech - Epic |
Regalliath is a royal leech adorned with ornate patterns resembling ancient runes. It exudes an aura of arcane power, commanding the forces of magic with ease.
Abilities: Harnesses the elements to cast spells, illusions, and manipulation, confusing and disorienting its foes before draining their life force.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Passive: Royal Knowledge: Grants the knowledge to learn spells and the knowledge of past members of this bloodline.
Stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 4 Vit, 2 Agi, 5 Int, 8 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Choice 7: Noblesanguis Hematophage- Ancient |
Noblesanguis is an impressive and majestic royal leech, possessing the ability to walk and having developed arms, albeit with just one mouth situated at the top of its head. The face is unseen like a hood that covers it with four blood-red eyes that have a light glow to them. Its body is akin to that of a small child, covered in pale-white scales that resemble skin. These scales are adorned with intricate patterns of shimmering gold and deep crimson, reminiscent of ancient regal emblems. Noblesanguis commands respect among creatures, emanating an aura of dark dominance and power that can be controlled at will.
Abilities: Regal Drain: Possesses a sophisticated draining technique that not only feeds on blood but also absorbs vital energies, strengthening Noblesanguis and granting it temporary boosts in strength, agility, and resilience. Can drain blood from hands to feed.
Trait: Imperial Resilience: Exhibits enhanced durability and rapid regeneration, able to withstand attacks that would cripple lesser creatures. Wounds inflicted upon Noblesanguis heal swiftly, allowing it to endure prolonged battles with formidable foes.
Passive: Royal Aura: Projects a formidable aura of authority and intimidation, causing weaker creatures to cower in fear or submit to its commands. This aura also provides passive protection against hostile psychic attacks and illusions.
Stats Gained Per Level: 6 Str, 7 Vit, 5 Agi, 6 Int, 8 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
The decision to choose my new race wasn''t difficult at all. While the allure of breathing fire like a dragon or commanding hordes of minions seemed tempting, it didn''t resonate with me. Even the thought of wielding powerful magic felt somehow off. But one option stood out from the rest, and even the whispers within me fell silent upon its consideration. This class exuded raw power and bestowed a multitude of abilities, not to mention the significant stat boosts gained with each level. This is the one that would see me evolve and survive. Plus I miss my legs and arms.
| Bloodbound Initiate - Basic starter class. |
- Bloodbound Initiates are novices in the art of blood magic, learning to harness the life force within themselves and others.
- Abilities:
- Blood Drain: Able to draw small amounts of health from enemies and transfer it to themselves.
- Blood Pact: Forms a mystical bond with allies, sharing damage taken or healing received.
- Hemomancy: Basic offensive spells using blood magic, such as blood projectiles or minor curses.
Balanced between offense and support, focusing on managing health resources strategically.
Stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 2 Vit, 1 Agi, 6 Int, 3 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Bloodforged Warrior Initiate - Basic starter class. |
- Bloodforged Warriors are combatants who infuse their martial prowess with blood magic, enhancing their strength and endurance.
- Abilities:
- Bloodrage: Temporarily boosts physical attributes like strength and speed by sacrificing health.
- Blood Armor: Creates a protective barrier fueled by blood, reducing incoming damage for a duration.
- Crimson Strike: Empowers weapon attacks with blood magic, causing bleeding or weakening effects on foes.
Aggressive melee combatant with a mix of offensive bursts and defensive capabilities.
Stats Gained Per Level: 4 Str, 4 Vit, 3 Agi, 1 Int, 1 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
| Sanguine Sorcerer Initiate - Basic starter class. |
- Sanguine Sorcerers are spellcasters specializing in blood magic, manipulating life force to cast powerful spells.
- Abilities:
- Vampiric Bolt: Fires bolts of blood energy that drain health from enemies and heal the caster.
- Hemorrhage: Inflicts bleeding or debilitating conditions on targets with blood-based curses.
- Sanguine Surge: Channels blood magic into area-of-effect spells, damaging foes and healing allies.
Ranged spellcaster focuses on dealing damage over time, crowd control, and self-sustain through blood magic.
Stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 3 Vit, 1 Agi, 5 Int, 2 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
Choosing between the Bloodforged Warrior and the Sanguine Sorcerer is quite the dilemma. The Bloodforged Warrior wields both physical might and mystical prowess, blending martial skills with blood magic for devastating effects. On the other hand, the Sanguine Sorcerer delves deep into the arcane arts of blood magic, harnessing its power to cast potent spells and manipulate life energies and other powerful spells and abilities.
Chapter 9. Souls
Pov Vlados Sangrath
Location Unknown.
"I am intrigued by these two souls from the planet Earth, nestled within the Milky Way Galaxy," I declared to the soul collector, my voice resonating with a blend of nobility and darkness.
The collector''s words carried a weight that echoed through the darkness. "These souls you seek are not ordinary," they intoned, their voice a somber reminder of the gravity of my request. "The male soul, imbued with purity to the extent of 75%, and the female, even more pristine at 88%, were beacons of light in their mortal existence. Their selfless and noble deeds have left an indelible mark upon the tapestry of humanity."
"The price for such souls, steeped in purity, is not easily met," the collector continued, their gaze piercing through the shadows. "Their worth transcends mere currency, for they are the essence of goodness incarnate. To claim them, one must seek the blessing of the Creator, the architect of galaxies, and the arbiter of destinies."
"And as for your intentions," the collector pressed, their scrutiny unyielding, "I must know the purpose to which you would put these souls. Will they be ensnared in the darkness of your domain, or shall they find solace in a realm more befitting their virtuous nature?"
With unwavering conviction, I addressed the soul collector, my demeanor resolute and honest. "If need be, I shall swear upon my true name to the God Creator, offering assurance that my intentions harbor no ill will towards these souls," I declared, meeting the collector''s gaze with a steady resolve. "The emptiness of my domain has grown tiresome, devoid of the vibrant essence that these souls could provide. My desire is for companionship, to share in the wonders of my latest endeavors, and perhaps witness their joy in the unfolding of my creations."
"But heed my words," I cautioned, my gaze meeting the Collector with unwavering determination. "When I speak my true name, let it be known that only the Creator shall bear witness to my vow. For the power held within such a name is not to be trifled with, and its utterance must be safeguarded against the ears of the unworthy."
As I completed my solemn vow to the God Creator, invoking my true name with reverence and caution, the weight of my words resonated through the cosmic realms. With the transaction settled and the souls now under my custodianship, I hastened back to my realm, anticipation coursing through my ancient veins. Through the arcane scrying device known as the blood portal, I glimpsed a scene unfolding in the mortal realm. The boy, whose soul I now possessed, had forged a pact with evolving itself, ascending to a promising class with power and potential. A wicked smile curved upon my lips, a semblance of delight flickering in my eyes.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
As I glanced over the status page, a flicker of amusement crossed my features as I observed the souls in my domain stealing nervous glances in my direction. Their fear was palpable, a constant reminder of the power I wielded over them, yet also a testament to the respect they held for my authority. The souls, though still wary of my dark aura, found solace in each other''s company, and as they studied the status page
With a calculated nonchalance, I allowed the souls to converse amongst themselves, their murmurs and whispers echoing faintly in the shadows. Their curiosity mingled with trepidation, a delicate balance that mirrored the dance of light and darkness within my realm.
|
Name: Leon (False Name, True Name Unknown)
Race: Noblesanguis Hematophage- Ancient Lv1/10 Exp:0/25
Class: Sanguine Sorcerer Initiate Lv1/10 Exp:0/25
Rank: G
|
HP: 29/29 -> 188/188
MP: 15/15 -> 110/110
SP: 28/28 -> 166/166
|
|
STR: 4 + 5+ 5 + 5 + 1 + 6 = 26
VIT: 5 + 5 +4 + 12 + 3 + 7 = 36
AGI: 3 + 2 + 1 + 5 + 5 = 16
INT: 3 + 4 + 5 + 5 + 6 = 23
CHS: 5 + 10 + 2 + 5 + 8 = 30
Free Points: 4/4
Error +10 N/A?????
|
Skills:
Active: Bite Lv9/10, Vampiric Bolt Lv1/10, Hemorrhage Lv1/10, Sanguine Surge Lv1/10, Regal Drain Lv1/10.
Passive: Stealth Lv5/10, Bleed Lv9/10, Anesthetic LvMax, Detection Lv4/10. Lesser Poison Resistance Lv2/10, Lesser Heat Resistance Lv8/10, Royal Aura Lv1/10
|
|
Titles:
Child of Blue Blood
|
Traits:
Royal Blood Body, Imperial Resilience
|
Meanwhile, I observed their interactions with a detached interest, knowing well the power I wielded over their fates. The boy, whose destiny now intertwined with mine, remained ignorant of the true extent of my influence. Though I harbored no kindness in my heart, I upheld a code of honor that governed my actions.
As I contemplated the pact forged with the boy, a wicked grin played upon my lips, a sinister amusement simmering within the depths of my being. The prospect of returning something lost to him, contingent upon his strength and survival, added a delightful twist to our arrangement. After all, what is power without the allure of temptation, and what is survival without the tantalizing promise of reward?
Yet, as I toyed with the idea of testing the boy''s resolve, a darker impulse stirred within me. The notion of pranking him, of leading him down a twisted path of deception and despair, sparked a malevolent gleam in my eyes. To manipulate his perception, to sow the seeds of doubt and corruption within his soul, was a temptation too delicious to resist.
And so, I crafted a scheme, weaving whispers of temptation into the boy''s subconscious, planting seeds of deception that would take root and flourish in the fertile soil of his mind. The notion of killing innocent children, tainted by his own misguided beliefs, would serve as a test of his moral fortitude, a crucible through which his true nature would be revealed. And though my actions may seem cruel to some, they serve a greater purpose in the grand tapestry of existence, where darkness and light converge in an eternal dance of power and temptation.
Chapter 10. Bloodcraft Revelations
As I began my evolution it felt at times, that it might feel like sharp, tearing pains coursing through my body, as if every fiber was being pulled and stretched beyond its limits. The feeling of my muscles protesting against new growth, almost as if they are resisting the changes forced upon them. But the change was happening no matter what.
Then, interwoven with the pain, are moments of strange warmth and tingling, like energy pulsing through my veins and nerves. It''s as if my body is awakening to new potentials, each cell vibrating with the excitement of renewal. This could be the feeling of my body adapting, reshaping itself to accommodate the evolving form. This was all too much for me causing me to pass out.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As I slowly awakened, my mind felt like a foggy abyss, struggling to grasp any semblance of reality. The transition from my old self to this newfound form was disorienting, to say the least. I could sense a raw power coursing through me, unfamiliar and yet strangely enticing. My senses were heightened, every sound reverberating with newfound clarity, every scent sending ripples of sensation through my being. The world around me seemed sharper, and more vibrant, as if I had gained a new layer of perception.
But along with this heightened awareness came a sense of detachment, as if I was observing everything from a distance, disconnected from my own body. My limbs felt foreign, movements uncoordinated and clumsy. It was like trying to navigate a new landscape with an outdated map. And then there were the hunger pangs, deep and insatiable. It wasn¡¯t just physical hunger but a primal craving that seemed to emanate from the very core of my being. A hunger that whispered of sustenance not from food but from something deeper, something more primal.
Standing up for the first time in this new form was a revelation unlike any other. The weight of my body distributed across these newfound limbs sent waves of exhilaration through me. It was as if I had been reborn into a body that was simultaneously familiar and utterly alien.
Gazing down at my limbs, I marveled at their structure and flexibility. No longer confined to a simple, wriggling body, I now possessed appendages capable of precise movements and deliberate actions. Each movement felt deliberate yet instinctive, a testament to the integration of this new anatomy with my consciousness.
And my eyes! Oh, how they had changed. Where once there were only rudimentary light sensors, now I beheld a world of detail and color previously unimaginable. The world seemed to unfold before me in layers of depth and nuance, every hue and shade a symphony for my enhanced vision. With limbs that obeyed my commands and eyes that saw beyond mere shadows, I embraced this new chapter of my existence with determination and curiosity, eager to discover what lay ahead.
The hunger gnawed at me relentlessly, a primal urge that demanded satiation. With the bear cub''s carcass still warm and inviting, I wasted no time in satisfying my ravenous appetite. Its brunt orange fur, a stark contrast against the forest floor, reminded me of the recent kill and my newfound capabilities. Approaching the cub, I could feel the residual heat emanating from its body, a reassuring sign that it hadn''t been too long since my evolution. The scent of blood and flesh filled the air, drawing me closer with each step.
Without hesitation, I tore into the carcass, the flesh yielding easily to my sharpened senses and enhanced strength. The blood, warm and rich, flowed into me, revitalizing and invigorating my being. It was a primal feast, every bite fueling not just my physical hunger but also a deeper, more profound craving.
Reaching the heart, I knew instinctively that there was more to be gained from this act than mere sustenance. My previous evolution had been marked by consuming the heart, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that doing so again would unlock further potential within me or strengthen them. As I devoured the heart, a surge of energy coursed through my veins.
By the time I finished, a sense of satisfaction mingled with anticipation. The hunger was sated, for now.
With my belly full and my senses heightened, I felt a surge of confidence and readiness.
Opening the status page felt like unlocking a treasure trove of revelations about my newfound abilities. As I scrolled through the details, each line confirming the extent of my evolution, I couldn''t help but be amazed at just how strong and capable I had become.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
My strength stat had skyrocketed, surpassing anything I had ever known as a mere leech. It was as if every drop of blood from the bear cub had infused me with unparalleled vigor and might. But it wasn''t just strength. My agility, previously limited to wriggling movements, had now elevated to levels that defied my old understanding of mobility. I could sense the newfound flexibility in my limbs, and the precision in my movements, all reflected in the stats on the page. As I absorbed this wealth of information, a sense of excitement and determination welled up within me. I was very happy with the gains I had gotten.
Vampiric Bolt Lv1/10 intrigued me immediately. The notion of channeling some form of vampiric energy into a focused bolt hinted at a predatory nature, a way to harness the life force of others for my recovery or empowerment. It was a skill that promised both offense and sustenance, a tool to be wielded with precision and cunning. I tried to conjure a bolt to see if I could and found it hard to even call it out.
It took quite a while to even figure out how to use the skill. Since I have never had anything to even use my MP for. But once I figured it out I found out that it takes 5 MP per shot of the skill. Next, I began to test out another one of my skills Hemorrhage Lv1/10 since this one was a curse one I would need a live target to use this against but could see how much MP it uses. It uses around 10 MP to cast the skill so that is fine.
Sanguine Surge Lv1/10 This skill can be used to empower the other skills so I tried once again to see its cost, the cost for that one is around 20 MP per cost with an additional 5 per second to keep the skill active. I used all of the skills once again and saw a minor improvement in the skills. Maybe since the skills are so low-level there is not that much of a difference in the power of the skills.
Regal Drain Lv1/10 didn''t use any MP or any resource. But there was a range limit of 5m away from me. I watched as the last of the blood from the cub flowed into my hand.
Looking through my other skills I finally saw the skill I tried so very hard to get so I read the description of it. Lesser Heat Resistance Lv8/10 a tolerance for extreme temperatures, a resilience forged through adaptation and torture, allowing me to endure the scorching heat of the sun with ease.
But the last skill I had no idea how to use or even control it Royal Aura Lv1/10. I need to figure out how to control this fast or I might starve to death. Or maybe not since the cub also had a skill like this since I felt its presence and it was constantly attacked by things in the forest.
As I pondered the implications of my new skills and traits, a sense of anticipation stirred within me.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The forest enveloped me in its embrace as I ventured forth, my senses attuned to every rustle of leaves and shift in the natural symphony around me. My newly evolved body moved with a grace and purpose that felt both exhilarating and unfamiliar, a testament to the changes that had taken place within me.
My goal was clear¡ªto find a hidden sanctuary where I could establish a home base, a place of refuge and exploration in this vast wilderness. The image of a small cave with a deceptively modest entrance but a spacious interior lingered in my mind, a perfect blend of concealment and space. Navigating through the dense foliage, I scanned the surroundings for signs of hidden caverns or secluded spots that might harbor such a hidden gem. Every rock formation and every cluster of trees held the potential to hide the entrance to my future sanctuary.
As I moved deeper into the heart of the forest, the terrain shifted, presenting new challenges and opportunities. I climbed over rocky outcrops, squeezed through narrow passages between ancient trees, and listened intently to the sounds of the forest for any clues.
After what felt like hours of exploration, I finally stumbled upon a promising location¡ªa series of moss-covered boulders nestled beneath a towering canopy of trees. There, partially concealed by trailing vines and ferns, was a narrow opening that seemed to lead into darkness. Excitement surged within me as I approached the entrance cautiously, my enhanced senses alert for any hidden dangers. The opening widened as I entered, revealing a passage that sloped gently downward, promising a hidden world beneath the surface.
Carefully navigating the twists and turns of the natural corridor, I soon found myself standing in a chamber that exceeded my expectations. The ceiling rose high above, adorned with stalactites that glistened in the dim light filtering through cracks above.
The space was perfect¡ªlarge enough to accommodate my needs yet concealed enough to remain hidden from casual observers. With a sense of satisfaction, I began to envision how I would transform this natural haven into my home base, a place where I could rest, heal, and learn the full extent of my evolved abilities.
Setting to work with a newfound purpose, I reinforced the entrance with natural materials like rocks, creating a sturdy yet inconspicuous barrier. Within the chamber, I cleared space for resting quarters, storage of essentials, and even a designated area for training and honing my skills.
As I settled into my newfound sanctuary, a sense of accomplishment washed over me. Here, in this hidden cave beneath the ancient trees, I would chart the course of my evolution, embracing the challenges and triumphs that lay ahead in this untamed world.
Chapter 11. Forging Crimson Talents and Knowledge
Running around the cavernous interior of my new home was a liberating experience, a chance to explore the capabilities of my evolved body. Despite being around the size I was at five years old, every movement felt imbued with a newfound vitality and agility. The cave walls echoed with the sound of my footsteps as I bounded across the uneven terrain, testing the limits of my strength and speed. My limbs responded with a fluidity and grace that surpassed anything I had experienced in my previous form. Each leap and twist seemed to carry me effortlessly through the air, a testament to the enhancements granted by my evolution.
The bounce in my step was palpable, a sensation of buoyancy and energy coursing through me. It was as if my very being resonated with the natural rhythms of the earth, each movement a harmonious dance of muscle and sinew. With each lap around the cave, I fine-tuned my coordination and balance, pushing myself to explore the boundaries of what I could achieve. The darkness around me seemed to fade into insignificance as my senses heightened, attuned to every shift in air currents and subtle changes in terrain.
Bounding over rocky outcrops and darting around stalagmites, I felt a sense of joy and liberation, unlike anything I had known before. This body, with its bounciness and agility, was a marvel.
By the time I slowed to a stop, breathing evenly despite the exertion, I felt a deep sense of satisfaction. This brief exploration not only familiarized me with my new body but also instilled a newfound confidence in my abilities. As I stood amidst the natural beauty of my cave home.
I finished my run, feeling energized and ready to dive into some serious training. I wanted to push my limits and see just how fast my MP and other resources would replenish even without using the blood in my stomach.
With each skill used, I paid close attention to my MP gauge, noting how quickly it refilled after each exertion. After emptying half of all my HP, MP, and SP I noted how long it took to replenish all of them. Luckily The system page where all my information was also had a clock on it that let you know the time of day it was and even told the date it was also. Looking at it now it said 01/2/802 SC. I looked at the SC part and tried to see what that meant.
SC- Since the Creation of this world Tyrantia is In between 7 of the 13 realms.
Tyrantia: In the heart of the celestial realms, where the divine dance of fire and lightning intertwines, a newborn world emerges, bathed in the fiery glow of ambition and the crackling energy of power. Tyrantia, a world born of the union between two mighty deities, bears witness to the emergence of its newest sovereign, the offspring of fire and lightning, the harbinger of change and dominion. Upon this primordial canvas, the lesser demigod of tyrants ascends to claim his birthright, draped in the mantle of destiny and fueled by the fervor of divine inheritance. Through the tumultuous skies of Tyrantia, bolts of lightning streak amidst billowing clouds of smoke, casting an ominous glow upon the lands below, where shadows writhe in anticipation of the coming reign. Tyrantia is a world draped in the tapestry of constant strife, where the clash of wills echoes through the valleys and the cries of the oppressed mingle with the thunderous roar of the tempest. From the fiery pits of volcanic wastelands to the jagged peaks of lightning-kissed mountains, every corner of this realm bears the mark of its ruler''s ambition, etched in flames and seared into the very fabric of existence. Yet amidst the chaos and turmoil, whispers of rebellion stir in the winds, as brave souls dare to challenge the iron grip of tyranny and kindle the flames of hope in the darkest of nights. For in the crucible of adversity, heroes are forged, and legends are born, their tales echoing across the ages as a testament to the resilience of the mortal spirit against the forces of divine decree. Some Gods even summon the souls of deceased heroes from this realm as they make the perfect protectors. Thus, Tyrantia stands at the precipice of destiny, a world ablaze with the fervent zeal of ambition and the crackling energy of rebellion, where the dance of fire and lightning illuminates the path to both salvation and damnation, and the fate of all hangs in the balance of mortal hands.
In this war-torn world, survival feels like a distant dream, especially for someone like me¡ªa creature of the shadows, a weak monster in a realm that reveres strength above all else. I need to strengthen myself to survive. I can''t help but feel a sense of dread creeping over me. My existence feels risky and uncertain in a world where might is worshipped and weakness is swiftly punished.
Refocusing on my training became a matter of survival in this unforgiving world. The chaos around me only reinforced the need to hone my skills, especially those like the Vampire Bolt skill, and to wield them with wisdom and precision. Also, the time needed to recover 1 point of HP was 5 minutes per point same with SP. MP was different as It was much slower to recover and needed 10 minutes per point. I am not sure why this was the case but I may find out at a later time.
Seeing how I could bring up information from the status page was quite amazing. I should use this to see if there is more information about skills and other information I can use for my growth.
Skills: With the system where skills are not static but can evolve and grow stronger, there is a dynamic process of development that goes beyond mere practice. Each skill possesses its potential, waiting to be unlocked through dedication, achievements, and sometimes even rare materials or knowledge. But some skills can not change even after hitting the max because they are locked by rank and will not evolve until the owner is at a high enough rank. The remaining information is locked.
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
Traits: In this intricate world where body and soul intertwine to shape a creature''s essence, traits are not mere attributes but fundamental aspects that define their power, potential, and growth. These traits are ingrained in the very fabric of a creature''s being, influencing everything from their physical abilities to their magical resonance with the world around them. One of the fascinating aspects of traits is their dynamic nature¡ªthey can be acquired through special actions, interactions with unique items, or even through connections with beings of higher ranks. Each acquisition of a trait represents a significant milestone in a creature''s journey, marking a shift in its capabilities and identity. Some traits are inherent, and tied to a creature''s species or lineage. These traits manifest from birth and evolve as the creature matures, reflecting their innate strengths and tendencies. However, beyond these inherent traits lie opportunities for further enhancement and diversification. Special actions can unlock latent traits or awaken dormant potentials within a creature. These actions could range from mastering a challenging skill to overcoming a profound personal trial. Each achievement resonates with the creature''s essence, shaping and molding its traits in subtle yet profound ways. Items of great significance can also bestow traits upon a creature. These items may carry ancient enchantments, divine blessings, or remnants of powerful entities. When a creature wields or interacts closely with such items, it may absorb aspects of the item''s essence, gaining corresponding traits that augment its abilities or grant unique powers. Furthermore, encounters with beings of higher ranks hold immense potential for trait acquisition. These higher-ranked beings possess wisdom, energies, or essences that can bestow traits upon those they deem worthy or significant. Such interactions often come with challenges or quests, serving as tests of character and resolve. As creatures gain traits, their growth and potential expand in tandem. Traits may enhance physical attributes like strength, agility, or resilience, but they can also deepen spiritual connections, unlocking abilities related to magic, psionics, or other metaphysical domains.
Titles: Titles in this world are not just names; they are embodiments of a soul''s essence, shaping its path, powers, and potential. Divided into main titles and sub-titles, these designations hold immense significance, influencing not only the individual but also how others perceive and interact with them. The main title is a pivotal aspect of a soul''s journey, representing its primary fighting style or dominant aspect of power. This title remains hidden until the individual reaches a certain rank or attains a level of strength where it manifests. It serves as a beacon of focus, enhancing and synergizing with the soul''s inherent abilities and combat techniques. For example, a warrior might gain the main title of "Blade Warden," emphasizing their mastery of swordsmanship and combat tactics. On the other hand, sub-titles are intricate nuances of a soul''s identity, earned through overcoming trials and challenges that test specific aspects of their character or abilities. These sub-titles are not readily displayed to others, requiring a high level of insight skill to perceive them. Each sub-title represents a milestone in the individual''s growth, unlocking new powers, techniques, or insights related to the trial they conquered. For instance, a healer who overcomes a trial of mercy and self-sacrifice might gain the sub-title "Lifebinder," signifying their profound healing abilities and compassionate nature, but the boost from this is not as much as one gained from the main title. Titles not only grant power and abilities but also serve as identifiers within the societal hierarchy and among peers. They command respect, signify expertise and power instilling fear into foes.
Since I know what active and passive are I don''t need to dig too much into those. Looking at them it seems that I am right, it is just like the games I played with my father. Instead, I look at the rank to see If I can find out information about that.
Rank: G Rank: At the bottom of the hierarchy, G rank signifies individuals who are just beginning their journey or have limited power. Beings at this rank often lack significant experience or mastery over their abilities, but they have the potential for growth and development. The weakest most die at this rank.
F Rank: As individuals progress and hone their abilities, they may ascend to F rank, representing a basic level of competence and proficiency. While still considered relatively low in terms of power, F-rank beings have started to demonstrate potential and dedication to their craft.
E Rank: E rank marks a significant step forward in power and skill. Beings at this rank have surpassed the novice stage and are beginning to distinguish themselves through their abilities and achievements. However, they still have much room for growth and refinement.
D Rank: D rank signifies a notable increase in power and expertise. Those at this rank are recognized as formidable adversaries and skilled practitioners in their respective fields. They command respect and attention within their communities or spheres of influence.
C Rank: At C rank, individuals have reached a level of mastery that sets them apart from their peers. They are considered elite and possess significant influence or authority in their chosen domain. C-rank beings are often leaders or mentors, guiding others on their paths of growth and development.
B Rank: B rank represents excellence and prowess beyond the ordinary. Those at this rank are among the most skilled and powerful individuals in their world, wielding formidable abilities and commanding respect from all quarters. They are often legends in their own right, with their names etched into the annals of history.
A Rank: A rank signifies mastery and transcendence. Beings at this level are revered as living legends, possessing unparalleled power, wisdom, and influence. They are the embodiment of greatness, their names spoken in hushed tones and their deeds celebrated for generations to come.
S Rank: Standing at the pinnacle of mortal achievement, S-rank beings are the epitome of power and excellence. They are rare and enigmatic figures, shrouded in myth and legend, capable of feats that defy comprehension. S rank beings shape the course of history and leave an indelible mark on the world with their actions and legacies. To gain more information about higher ranks please become an S-ranked being.
Looking at all this information I decided to think more about it after training my skills some more.
Chapter 12. Rising Storm
World Event.
Isadora Starfall, a renowned sage with ancient knowledge and foresight, knew that the time for action was imminent. With a sense of urgency, she dispatched messages to the major powerhouses of the planet, warning them of the approaching events. Her words carried weight, for Isadora''s wisdom and predictions had proven true time and again. As Isadora worked behind the scenes to rally support and prepare for what was to come, chaos erupted across the planet. The recent near-catastrophe, where the world had almost caught fire due to the demigod''s wrath, had left a lingering sense of fear and unrest among the populace.
Panic gripped the hearts of many as rumors spread like wildfire, each whisper fueling the flames of anxiety. People scrambled to fortify their defenses, seeking to bolster their strength and resources in case the demigod''s anger flared once more. Training grounds echoed with the sounds of drills and exercises, and while craftsmen worked tirelessly to forge stronger weapons and protective wards, the sense of impending danger drove smaller factions and powers to desperate measures. Fueled by ambition and the desire to gain more power, these factions saw the looming crisis as an opportunity to evolve and elevate their standing in the tumultuous hierarchy of the world.
The once-stable alliances and fragile truces shattered as old rivalries reignited with newfound intensity. Borders once marked by uneasy peace now became battlegrounds, where banners of conflicting ideologies clashed in a flurry of swords and sorcery. The quest for dominance and evolution drove these factions to war, each believing that victory would not only secure their survival. Ancient artifacts sought after for their mystical properties became coveted prizes, with daring raids and covert operations launched to seize them from rival factions.
Mages delved deeper into forbidden spells, seeking to unlock arcane secrets that promised unparalleled power. Warriors trained tirelessly, honing their combat skills and mastering ancient techniques passed down through generations. The battlegrounds were not just physical; they extended into realms of politics, espionage, and manipulation. Diplomats and spies worked tirelessly to sway allegiances and gather intelligence, knowing that information was as potent a weapon as any blade or spell.
The world teetered on the edge of chaos and transformation, its fate hanging in the balance as factions clashed and powers vied for supremacy. In this crucible of conflict and evolution, the true test of strength and resilience would determine not just the victors of war, but also the architects of a new era in the planet''s history.
As the humanoid and more civil races grappled with political maneuvers and strategic warfare, a starkly different scene unfolded among the beasts and monsters of the world. Without the intricate alliances and diplomatic finesse of their humanoid counterparts, survival for these creatures meant embracing primal instincts and waging brutal battles for dominance and evolution.
The untamed wilderness echoed with the sounds of savage clashes as beasts and monsters fought tooth and claw for supremacy. Territories became battlegrounds where only the strongest and most cunning could claim dominion. Pack leaders, alpha predators, and monstrous overlords rose to prominence through sheer brutality and ferocity, their names whispered in fear and awe across the untamed lands. For these creatures, evolution was not a matter of choice but a desperate necessity. Each victory in battle brought not only survival but also incremental steps toward greater strength and adaptation. Natural selection played out in real-time as advantageous mutations and adaptations spread through generations, shaping the very essence of these wild beings.
Ancient ruins and forgotten lairs became coveted prizes, not for their historical significance but for the dormant powers and ancient secrets they held. Creatures of cunning devised crude strategies, ambushes, and raids to claim these sites, unlocking latent energies and primal magics that fueled their savage evolution. The air crackled with primal energy as elemental creatures clashed, monstrous aberrations prowled, and apex predators hunted with ruthless efficiency. The laws of nature dictated a harsh reality: evolve or perish.
Unlike the humanoid races with their complex societies, these creatures lacked unity. Packs, tribes, and solitary predators competed as much against each other as against the looming threats of the evolving world. Betrayals and alliances among beasts were fleeting, born of necessity and survival instincts rather than loyalty or honor.
The echoes of a time before the planet descended into chaos lingered like ghostly whispers in the collective memory of its inhabitants. Once, the world had known relative peace and cooperation among its diverse races and factions. But that era of tranquility shattered with the arrival of the demigod, a figure whose very name sent shivers down spines and invoked dread in even the bravest hearts. The demigod''s arrival heralded a dark age, a time when all beings were thrust into a twisted game of survival and mistrust. His influence permeated every corner of the planet, casting a shadow of fear and uncertainty over all who dwelled there. Those who dared utter his name did so in hushed tones, wary of drawing his attention and inviting his wrath upon themselves and their kin.
The demigod''s machinations were insidious, manipulating conflicts and sowing discord among once-united factions. Trust became a rare commodity, replaced by suspicion and paranoia as beings turned against each other in a bid to survive the demigod''s malevolent influence. Even the landscape bore the scars of this cosmic struggle, with once-thriving civilizations reduced to ruins and battlefields where the cries of the fallen echoed through the ages. The demigod''s influence twisted not just hearts and minds but also the very fabric of reality, infusing the world with a dark and foreboding aura.
Brave souls sought to uncover the demigod''s weaknesses, rallying others to stand against his tyranny. They knew that to speak his name was to court danger, but they also understood that silence and submission were no longer options in a world enslaved by fear. Thus, the demigod''s name became a taboo, a symbol of the oppressive forces that gripped the planet in their iron grip. To utter it was to acknowledge the reality of their struggle, a reminder that even in the darkest of times, the flame of defiance and the quest for freedom flickered stubbornly in the hearts of those who dared to resist.
The near-catastrophic event that unfolded two years ago sent shockwaves across the war-torn world, shaking beings to their core as they felt the raw, unbridled anger of the demigod threatening to consume everything in its path. The fear that gripped the planet was palpable, a constant reminder of the perilous balance upon which their existence teetered.
However, amidst the chaos and despair, a glimmer of hope emerged in the form of a true god¡ªone whose presence radiated power and authority unmatched by any mortal or demi-god. The appearance of this divine entity sent ripples of awe and reverence through the inhabitants of the planet, sparking whispers of prophecy and salvation. The true god''s confrontation with the enraged demigod was a moment frozen in time. The demigod feared what the true god said causing him to run away.
The encounter held a mystery that perplexed even the wisest sages and scholars. Why had the demigod lashed out with such fury, risking the destruction of the very world he sought to control? What unseen forces or grievances fueled his wrath to such extremes? Rumors and speculations spread like wildfire, weaving tales of ancient prophecies and cosmic alignments that foretold of a time when the tyrant''s grip would weaken, paving the way for a new era of freedom and renewal.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
The true god''s presence served as a beacon of light in the darkness, a symbol of defiance against tyranny, and a catalyst for unity among disparate factions. Some dared to dream of a future where beings of all races and creeds could stand together against the forces of oppression, drawing strength from newfound alliances and shared purpose. Yet, beneath the surface optimism lingered a palpable tension, a wary acknowledgment that the demigod''s wrath was not quelled but merely tempered for now. The true god''s warning to the tyrant was a reminder that cosmic powers far beyond mortal comprehension were at play, and the fate of the world hung in a delicate balance between hope and uncertainty.
The events surrounding the clash between the demigod''s rage, the appearance of the true god, and the subsequent shift in power dynamics did not go unnoticed by those who dwelled at the pinnacle of power on the war-torn planet. For some, it was not just a moment of hope but a strategic opportunity¡ªone that could potentially elevate them to the status of demigods and alter the fate of the planet forever.
These individuals, shrewd and ambitious, saw the demigod''s display of anger and subsequent confrontation as a revelation of his vulnerabilities and limitations. What was once perceived as an unstoppable force now appeared fallible, even cowardly, in the eyes of these few powerful beings. Whispers among the elite circles spoke of secret plans and clandestine gatherings, where schemes were hatched and alliances formed with calculated precision. The goal was clear: to harness the newfound uncertainty and unrest to seize power, either by overthrowing the demigod or by emulating his status and abilities.
For some, becoming a demigod meant transcending mortal limitations and wielding unrivaled power¡ªa means to reshape the world in their image or to champion causes they deemed worthy. The demigod''s display of rage and fear was seen not as a deterrent but as a beacon of possibility, an invitation to ascend to heights previously thought unattainable.
Others, driven by visions of liberation and justice, saw the demigod''s vulnerability as an opportunity to free the planet from his oppressive rule. They believed that by wielding powers akin to the demigods, they could challenge his authority and bring about a new era of balance and harmony.
However, amidst the whispers of ambition and grandeur, cautionary voices also spoke of the dangers inherent in such aspirations. The demigod''s fallibility did not diminish the immense risks and sacrifices required to ascend to his level of power. Hubris could easily lead to downfall, and the consequences of challenging cosmic forces were not to be underestimated.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Subject: Assessment of Current Situation and Potential Future Developments
Dear Silvanus, Demigod Silent Blade,
In reviewing the recent events and analyzing the unfolding dynamics, it is clear that the situation on the planet remains fluid and unpredictable. The clash between the demigod''s wrath, the appearance of the true god, and the ambitions of powerful entities has created a complex web of possibilities and risks. As outlined in previous reports, the demigod''s uncharacteristic display of rage has sparked both fear and hope among the planet''s inhabitants. The emergence of strategic opportunities for power plays and alliances among influential factions is evident, with aspirations ranging from seizing demigod-like abilities to challenging the tyrant''s rule.
However, it is crucial to maintain a cautious stance and monitor developments closely. The true cause behind the demigod''s outburst remains elusive, and the motivations of key players are multifaceted and often veiled. As such, it is challenging to gauge the precise trajectory of events and their potential outcomes. Of particular note is the speculation surrounding the demigod''s parents and their potential intervention in the ongoing crisis. While the likelihood of their direct involvement stands at a mere 4.001%, it is a factor that cannot be entirely discounted given the cosmic stakes involved.
Our recommendation moving forward is to maintain a vigilant posture, gathering intelligence from diverse sources and analyzing trends for any emerging patterns or shifts in power dynamics. Preparedness and adaptability will be key assets as the situation continues to evolve.
I had with the true god regarding the events surrounding the demigod''s anger outburst. Upon seeking counsel and insight from the divine entity, I was met with a response urging caution and advising against delving further into the matter. The true god''s response, while cryptic, underscores the gravity of the situation and the intricacies involved. While we respect the divine counsel provided, it is essential to recognize the potential ramifications of remaining passive or uninformed. Given the stakes involved and the delicate balance of power, I recommend that we pursue a strategic approach to gather more information about the circumstances that led to the demigod''s anger. This proactive stance will not only ensure that we are well-informed but also position us to take measured and decisive actions should the need arise we may be able to use it to our advantage.
We will continue to provide regular updates and assessments as new information becomes available. Your guidance and directives in navigating these uncertain times are invaluable, and we remain committed to ensuring the best interests of our operations and personnel.
Thank you for your attention to this matter.
Best regards,
Allen Slivermoon.
S Rank Phantomblade.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Silvanus, the Silent Blade, leaned back in his chair, the weight of the gathered information heavy upon him. As he read through the detailed report outlining the current state of affairs on the planet, his keen eyes absorbed every nuance, every hint of potential danger, and opportunity alike.
The parchment rustled softly as Silvanus let out a resigned sigh, his thoughts drifting to the complexities of the situation. The true god''s cryptic response had left more questions than answers, and the delicate balance of power hung in a precarious equilibrium. The Silent Blade knew that decisive action and strategic foresight were paramount in such turbulent times. His years of training and experience as an elite assassin had honed not only his skills with a blade but also his ability to analyze situations with a keen eye for detail.
Silvanus''s mind raced through scenarios, weighing the risks and benefits of various courses of action. His loyalty to his guild and his sense of duty urged him to act decisively, yet caution whispered warnings of unseen dangers lurking in the shadows. With a steady hand, Silvanus reached for a quill and parchment, his thoughts coalescing into plans and contingencies. His position as a trusted member of the assassin hierarchy afforded him influence and resources, but it also demanded prudence and calculated moves.
As he began drafting strategic recommendations and outlining potential initiatives, Silvanus remained mindful of the ever-shifting political landscape and the enigmatic forces at play. The Silent Blade knew that in the game of shadows and power, one misstep could have far-reaching consequences. The room fell silent, save for the scratching of quill on parchment as Silvanus delved deeper into the task at hand. His commitment to safeguarding the interests of his guild and navigating the treacherous currents of intrigue burned within him, a silent resolve beneath his composed exterior.
Silvanus sighed and finished his report, sending it along with a vacation request¡ªlong overdue after millennia. Using shadow magic, he sent the letter to his boss. Taking a swig from his flask, he returned to reviewing documents, hoping for a well-deserved break soon.
Chapter 13 Blood Hound
It''s been a few weeks since I started my training, and I''ve noticed some progress. My stats have increased slightly, which is good, but the real improvement has been in my skills. I''ve gained a few levels and become much more comfortable using them. I can use my skills about 30% faster now, which is a significant boost. It feels good to see tangible results from my efforts! Also, the more I use all of my MP it increase the amount I have slowly same as the other ones.
Venturing out to hunt monsters and beasts has become a routine since then. Yet, the creatures I face are often far stronger than I am. This necessitates a cautious approach and strategic planning to whittle down their strength bit by bit during each hunt. It''s a demanding task that tests my combat skills and ability to think on my feet and adapt to evolving situations.
Despite my efforts, I''ve only managed to slay two beasts since encountering the cub. The first was a formidable Stonetusk Boar, a Level 2 adversary that proved challenging to defeat on the uneven forest terrain. Resorting to a strategy of agility and ranged attacks, I took to the trees, pelting the boar with projectiles until its resistance waned and it succumbed to defeat. The encounter yielded me 2 experience points, a hard-earned reward for the arduous battle.
The second encounter was with a Toxic Slugger, a Level 1 creature that belied its lethargic appearance with swift and accurate toxic projectile attacks. Its noxious assaults tested my reflexes and served as a catalyst for my growth. My poison resistance skill leveled up twice during the skirmish, a testament to the dangers faced. Were it not for my ability to harness vampiric bolts and the life-sustaining properties of blood, I might have met my demise at the slugger''s venomous projectiles.
Despite the inherent dangers, I''ve found that each successful hunt yields valuable experience and gradual improvements. These incremental gains, whether in skill mastery or tactical acumen, contribute significantly to my overall growth and development as a hunter and survivor in this challenging world. Patience and perseverance have become my allies as I navigate the perils of the wild, learning from each encounter and striving to overcome increasingly formidable foes.
Slowly but surely, my combat prowess is improving, even though I occasionally find myself in situations where retreat is the wisest choice due to the overwhelming strength of certain monsters. One advantage I''ve gained is the ability to predict the movements and fighting styles of many creatures, as they often follow similar patterns. This knowledge allows me to approach each fight with a unique strategy, adapting my tactics to the specific challenges posed by each opponent. It''s a learning process, but with each encounter, I become more adept at assessing threats and maximizing my chances of survival.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Realizing that my need for sleep has decreased doesn''t change my preference for nocturnal activities. Daytime outings have lost their appeal, and the night holds a comforting allure. It''s not just habit but a sense of belonging that draws me to the darkness now. Strangely, I''ve come to embrace the night, a stark contrast to my previous fear of it. Despite this newfound comfort, a lingering unease persists¡ªa part of me still resists fully embracing the night. The fear of what lurks in the darkness remains, albeit diminished compared to before. Choosing to stay awake during the day means confronting the dangers of a world filled with active and aggressive creatures. The night offers a shield of secrecy and a sense of control, elements that make survival a more manageable task.
Having honed my stealth skill and mastered the use of vampiric bolts, the night has become my ally in more ways than one. I find solace in the shadows, blending seamlessly with the darkness like a silent predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Much like the agile and majestic jungle cats that stalk their prey from above, I utilize the cover of trees to my advantage, surveying the terrain and planning my actions with precision.
The art of surprise becomes my weapon, striking from a concealed position high above the ground. Vampiric bolts, empowered with blood magic, allow me to engage foes from a safe distance, draining their life force while maintaining a strategic advantage.
The realization that something fast and elusive was homing in on my position sent a surge of panic through me. I had meticulously hidden myself within the dense foliage of the tree, relying on my skills to evade detection. Yet, the approaching entity seemed undeterred by conventional concealment methods, closing in swiftly despite my attempts to hide. The rhythmic vibrations, too rapid for most creatures, hinted at a formidable adversary. My mind raced through potential threats in the area, analyzing their known behaviors and capabilities. Whatever it was, it possessed a keen sense or a method of tracking that surpassed my skill.
With little time to spare, I made a quick decision to change my location, hoping to throw off my pursuer. However, to my dismay, the entity adjusted its trajectory with uncanny accuracy, maintaining its course toward me. The urgency of the situation heightened my senses as I scanned the surroundings for any clues or signs of its nature. Was it a natural predator, a sentient being, or something entirely unknown? My thoughts raced as I prepared to confront the imminent threat.
As the unknown entity closed in, my mind raced through possible countermeasures. Instinctively, I readied my Sanguine Surge Lv2, a potent ability to empower my Hemorrhage Lv1 and curse the creature with a debilitating effect.
However, a nagging doubt lingered¡ªa feeling that this adversary might require more than just conventional tactics. My father''s teachings resurfaced in my mind, a fragment of knowledge hinting at a more potent but untested ability. It was a risky gamble, given its experimental nature, but survival often demanded unconventional measures and insanity to survive.
In the heart of the night, amidst the rustling leaves and the impending threat, I stood poised to confront the unknown.
The sight of the jet-black fur with streaks of white sent a shiver down my spine. Without hesitation, I unleashed the empowered Hemorrhage skill, casting the blood curse upon the creature as it paused to assess me. The curse took hold swiftly, disrupting its movements and sending the hound into a frenzied retreat. However, my relief was short-lived as I sensed its presence lingering, hidden within the darkness. The Nightshade Hound was not fleeing but rather employing its cunning tactics, utilizing the trees as springboards to close the distance between us with alarming speed.
Despite its stealthy approach, training kicked in, and I pivoted to face the unseen threat with two empowered vampiric bolts. The rustling leaves and faint sounds of movement plus the vibrations guided my instincts as I prepared for the hound''s inevitable assault.
The Hound''s agile maneuver caught me off guard, causing me to lose my balance and tumble from the branch I had perched upon. Instinctively, I unleashed the empowered bolts. The first bolt struck true, hitting the hound''s back with force, while the second found its mark on the creature''s muzzle, shattering several fangs in the process.
The impact of the bolts staggered the hound, causing it to falter mid-leap and crash back to the forest floor. The dark blood energy infused within the bolts surged back into me upon impact, a surge of life force that invigorated my senses, unlike anything I had experienced before. As the Nightshade Hound struggled to regain its footing, I seized the opportunity to gain altitude, swiftly climbing to a higher vantage point. With each ascent, my movements were fueled by adrenaline and determination, knowing that the advantage of height could be crucial in this encounter. Even as I ascended, I remained vigilant, firing off another bolt aimed at the hound''s vulnerable back right paw. The crackling energy lanced through the night air, finding its mark.
The discrepancy in the life-force absorption was concerning, especially considering the expenditure of magical energy. With only 60% of my total MP remaining, the fact that the life-force yield remained unchanged raised red flags in my mind. Typically, each empowered shot should yield varying amounts of life-force absorption, influenced by factors such as the target''s vitality and the potency of the magic unleashed. Yet, despite landing three empowered shots, the life-force intake had remained the same.
The disparity between the Hound''s perceived vitality and its actual resilience raised significant concerns. As an ambush predator specializing in agility and strength, I had initially estimated its vitality to be lower compared to other attributes. However, the events unfolding before me hinted at a different reality¡ªa creature far more formidable than its appearance suggested.
The Hound''s adaptation to the situation highlighted its cunning and resourcefulness. Utilizing the trees to ascend back into the branches, it cleverly obscured itself from a direct line of sight, evading the threat of another empowered bolt.
Relying on the vibrations created by the Nightshade Hound''s movements, I honed my senses to track its subtle shifts amidst the darkness. As I reached the largest branch within my reach, I prepared my arsenal for the next phase of the encounter. I infused another bolt with empowering energies, readying it for a decisive strike. Alongside it, a regular bolt stood at the ready trying to conserve mp.
The night seemed to hold its breath, the ambient sounds of the forest falling into a hushed symphony of anticipation. With measured breaths and focused concentration, I maintained my vigil, waiting for the opportune moment to unleash my spells upon the elusive predator.
The sudden cessation of vibrations and the absence of heat signatures from the Hound sent a chill of unease coursing through me. Panic threatened to overwhelm me as I scanned the area below where the hound had last been. The eerie silence of the night seemed to amplify the sense of impending danger, the shadows closing in around me like a vice. Had the hound retreated, or worse, was it preparing a more insidious ambush? My mind raced through scenarios, each one more ominous than the last.
Maintaining a cautious demeanor, I widened my search, scanning the surrounding branches and shadows with heightened scrutiny. Every rustle of leaves, every flicker of movement, became a potential threat in the haunting stillness of the night. Not wanting to burn too much mp I released the empowered bolt and recovered some of the mp back.
As I released the empowered bolt, a sudden vibration jolted me from behind, sending a shiver of dread down my spine. Whirling around, my eyes widened in horror as the shattered, bloodied fangs of the Hound emerged from my shadow, lunging at me once more. With a surge of adrenaline, I refocused my concentration, summoning every ounce of skill and magic at my disposal. The bolt crackled with dark blood magic as I directed it towards the menacing form of the hound, intent on warding off its lethal advance. The Hound''s head, poised for a critical strike. Yet, in a split-second maneuver, the cunning creature slipped further into my shadow, narrowly evading the bolt''s deadly trajectory. The projectile grazed past, managing to clip a portion of its ear in its wake.
The Hound''s evasive maneuver into my shadow thwarted its initial target, redirecting its lethal bite away from my neck. Instead, its jaws clamped down fiercely on my leg, a searing pain shooting through me as it locked its grip with predatory tenacity. The sudden attack destabilized our position on the branch, sending us hurtling through the air in a chaotic tumble. Instinctively, I grappled with the hound, leveraging every ounce of strength and agility to maintain control amidst the free fall.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
The rush of wind and the distant sounds of the forest blurred in the adrenaline-fueled moment, my focus singularly fixed on breaking free from the hound''s vice-like grip. With each passing second, the urgency of the situation intensified, the ground below looming ever closer. As we descended, a surge of determination coursed through me. I summoned the remnants of my magical reserves, channeling energy into a last-ditch effort.
The dire circumstances demanded a desperate response, and I drew upon every ounce of my vampiric abilities to turn the tide. Harnessing the blood within me and even that of the wounded hound, I channeled it into a singular, elongated spike of crimson essence beneath us. With a primal surge of willpower, I compressed and solidified the blood, shaping it into a formidable makeshift weapon. However, realizing that the spike needed more mass and strength, I enacted the Sanguine Surge, a surge of dark energy ripping out additional blood from within me and the hound, fueling the growth and potency of the blood spike. The blood spike expanded, becoming a deadly javelin poised to skewer the hound.
The hardened blood, fortified by the empowering effects of Sanguine Surge and fueled by my remaining magical reserves, became a formidable weapon in my struggle for survival. However, the hound''s relentless grip and thrashing motions posed a dire threat, testing the limits of my endurance and resolve.
As the hound''s bite intensified, its jaws clamping down with ferocious strength, I gritted my teeth against the searing pain. The jerking motions threatened to break my control over the improvised blood spike.
With my magical energies depleted and the situation growing increasingly desperate, I focused on maintaining my grip on the blood spike, using every ounce of strength and determination to resist the hound''s violent onslaught.
The violent impact with the forest floor marked the culmination of our struggle, the hardened blood spike finding its mark as it impaled the Hound through its back. As the hound''s head struck the earth with brutal force, the momentum of the impalement exerted tremendous pressure, resulting in a catastrophic release of energy. In that cataclysmic moment, the blood spike served as a double-edged sword, securing victory over the hound while exacting a devastating toll. The sheer force of the impact tore my leg clean off, the searing pain momentarily eclipsed by the overwhelming shock of the event. The chaotic aftermath flung me backward, my body careening uncontrollably until it collided with a jagged rock. The sickening impact reverberated through me, consciousness fading as my head bore the brunt of the collision. The darkness tried to claim me, a temporary respite from the tumultuous dance of life and death.
Struggling against the encroaching darkness, I fought to stay conscious, the world spinning around me in disarray. Through blurred vision, I glimpsed a dire warning: my HP dwindling to a perilous 3 out of 190, a stark reminder of my fragile state. Time was not on my side, each passing moment bringing me closer to the abyss. The urgency of survival surged within me, a primal instinct driving me to act decisively. I knew that without replenishing my strength, death loomed as an inevitable consequence. Devouring blood and ending the threat of the fallen hound became not just options but imperatives for my very existence.
Summoning the last reserves of my willpower, I crawled towards the fallen creature, pain, and determination intertwining in a desperate struggle. The hound''s form lay before me unmoving, a grim reminder of the fierce battle that had transpired moments ago. With trembling hands, I reached out, drawing upon my Regal Drain Lv1 to feed on the spilled blood, each drop a lifeline in the struggle against oblivion. The surge of vitality that followed fueled my resolve, empowering me to take the decisive action needed to secure my survival.
Summoning whatever strength remained, I delivered the final blow to end the hound''s threat, ensuring that no lingering danger would claim me in this vulnerable state. I used the blood spike already impaling the Hound''s back to explode with crystalized blood fragments rendering the inside full of massive shredded holes. The rush of adrenaline mingled with the taste of blood, a bittersweet symphony of survival in the unforgiving wilderness.
As the immediate danger subsided, I focused on stabilizing myself, the urgency of the moment giving way to cautious vigilance. The night held its secrets and dangers, but for now, I had prevailed against a monster like that. With each gulp, a surge of energy coursed through me, revitalizing my senses and fortifying my resolve.
But I didn''t stop there. With a desperate ingenuity born of necessity, I used the remnants of the hound''s blood to pry open its jaws, retrieving my severed leg from its grasp. The pain was excruciating, but the primal need to survive eclipsed all else. Clutching my detached limb, I enacted a macabre ritual, using the hound''s blood as a makeshift adhesive and suturing agent. With steady hands fueled by desperation, I meticulously stitched my leg back into place, the crimson threads weaving a grim tapestry of survival against all odds.
I am lucky that my mother showed me how to sew and suture wounds shut without that I may have lost this limb forever, leaving me handicapped. I am not sure if I can regrow lost limbs and would rather not try that right now.
As the makeshift surgery neared completion, I focused my vampiric abilities on jump-starting blood circulation to my reattached leg, coaxing life back into the numbed extremity. The pulsing flow of blood, guided by my unwavering will, carried with it the promise of renewed vitality and the chance to retain what had almost been lost forever.
The howls and ominous sounds, coupled with the telltale vibrations of approaching dangers, spurred me into immediate action. Time was no longer a luxury I could afford; survival demanded swift and decisive measures. Gathering the remnants of blood around me, I began shaping the crimson fluid into a protective armor that enveloped my body. The blood armor not only shielded me but also enhanced my agility and control over my body. Allowing me to run with my leg the way it was.
With each step, I felt the pulsing energy of the blood armor responding to my commands, granting me a fluid grace that defied the limitations of mortal flesh. Every movement became a calculated dance of evasion and speed as I sprinted toward the safety of my cave sanctuary. Each step racked me with extreme amounts of pain but to survive I pushed through it all.
The familiar entrance to my refuge loomed ahead, a beacon of fleeting safety amidst the encroaching threats of the night. With practiced efficiency, I sealed myself inside, the heavy barriers serving as a final bastion against the dangers lurking beyond. Yet, fate had one final twist in store. Peering back through the safety of the cave''s entrance, I beheld the hound, its fierce gaze fixed upon me with an intensity that defied its impending demise. Though weakened and on the brink of death, the hound''s predatory instincts burned bright in its eyes. Knowing that confrontation was no longer an option, I made the strategic choice to retreat, prioritizing my survival above all else. With determination propelling my steps, I left behind the dying hound and vanished into the sanctuary.
The hound''s lingering gaze held a silent challenge, a testament to its unyielding will even in the face of imminent demise. As it vanished once more into the enveloping darkness, a grim understanding settled within me¡ªthe primal instinct to fight until the very end, to defy fate''s cruel hand with unwavering resolve. Turning around, I braced myself for what could be the final confrontation, my broken body a testament to the trials endured and the strength yet to be unleashed. Every breath was a struggle, every movement an act of defiance against the encroaching shadows that sought to claim me. I readied myself for one last stand.
The stakes couldn''t have been higher as I harnessed the renewed energy coursing through me, channeling it into one final bolt of power. The magic surged, crackling with intensity as I aimed with unwavering focus, knowing that this decisive strike could determine my fate. But fate, it seemed, had other plans as the hound descended from the shadows above, its fangs gleaming with lethal intent. Time slowed to a crawl as instinct and survival merged into a singular purpose¡ªto outlast and overcome the looming threat, no matter the cost.
Shifting my stance to meet the descending menace head-on. The bolt of magic, a manifestation of my determination will survive, hurtled towards the hound even as its jaws aimed unerringly for my head. The bolt surged forth, a beacon of defiance against the encroaching darkness. The hound''s descent continued unabated, a symphony of chaos and determination converging in a dance of life and death.
The deafening pop echoed through the tense air as the bolt found its mark, shattering the hound''s eye in a burst of magic and fury. Yet, the relentless force of the creature remained undeterred, hurtling toward me with unyielding determination.
Instinct and survival merged seamlessly as I leaned back, bracing for the inevitable impact. The hound''s broken fangs tore through my blood armor, a painful reminder of the razor''s edge between survival and oblivion. With a grim resolve, I seized the moment, unleashing a barrage of armored fists upon the hound''s head.
Each blow reverberated with the force of desperation and defiance, a symphony of impacts amid the chaos of battle. The hound''s skull yielded to the relentless assault, the armor augmenting my strikes with a lethal precision born of necessity. As the struggle unfolded in a flurry of motion and sound, the primal clash between predator and prey reached its zenith. Blood, sweat, and determination mingled in a brutal dance of survival, each strike a testament to the indomitable will to endure. The hound''s once-fierce countenance faltered under the onslaught, its final moments marked by a crescendo of impacts that echoed the resilience of a survivor pushed beyond the brink. With each hammering blow, the threat diminished until, at last, the hound''s form stilled, the echo of its demise ringing in the cavernous silence.
Blow after blow rained down upon the hound''s head, the resounding impacts merging into a cacophony of violence and survival. The armor that once shielded me now shattered under the force of my strikes, each blow carrying the weight of desperation and resilience. My hands, hardened by struggle and resolve, hammered relentlessly until the hound''s once-menacing visage became a shattered, bloody mess. As the final echoes of the struggle faded into the night, I stood amidst the aftermath, my breath ragged, and my body battered. The remnants of the shattered armor lay as a testament to the ferocity of the battle, a testament to the price paid for survival in a world that showed no mercy.
The toll of the brutal encounter was starkly evident as I gazed upon my broken and bloodied hands, the remnants of the fierce battle that had unfolded. Pain surged through every fiber of my being. As I struggled to maintain consciousness, my gaze shifted to the lifeless form of the hound, its once-menacing presence now stilled in eternal defeat. The notification of its demise flashed before me, a grim reminder of the price paid for victory in this unforgiving realm. A bitter smile touched my lips, a mix of exhaustion, relief, and grim satisfaction. "About fucking time," echoed my thoughts, a whisper of defiance amidst the encroaching darkness of unconsciousness. The weight of the battle lifted momentarily, replaced by a fleeting sense of accomplishment in overcoming a formidable foe.
With a final breath, consciousness slipped away, carrying with it the echoes of struggle and triumph. The world faded into darkness, the aftermath of conflict and survival merging into a transient respite amidst the ever-churning chaos of existence.
| You have killed a Rare G-Ranked monster Nightshade Hound. You have gained a new subtitle from Killing a Blessed Monster. |
|
Reward: 10 Exp gained from the kill.
New title: Fangbreaker.
|
|
Fangbreaker: The title earned through triumph over a blessed monster of Darkness, embodies resilience and defiance in the face of formidable adversaries. It signifies the bearer''s ability to shatter the fangs of adversity, emerging stronger from the crucible of challenges faced. Those who bear the title Fangbreaker are known for their unwavering courage, tenacity, and skill in overcoming even the most daunting foes.
Continue to Kill and survive and you will gain more titles and upgrade them making the bonuses from titles stronger.
|
|
The title Fangbreaker grants the bearer a small but significant increase in their agility and endurance, reflecting the enhanced combat prowess gained through battling and defeating a blessed monster. This bonus serves as a testament to the lessons learned and strengths honed in the heat of battle, empowering the bearer to face future trials with greater confidence and prowess.
Bonus: +5% to Agi, +5% Vit
|
Chapter 14. Grim Persistence
The first day blurred into the second as I lay in deep slumber. My body worked tirelessly to mend itself in that timeless realm between wakefulness and dreams. Bones knitted back together, muscles repaired, and wounds closed as my inner resilience fought against the damage inflicted by the Nightshade Hound. Visions flickered through my mind, remnants of the battle and fragments of memories intertwined with surreal landscapes. Time seemed irrelevant in that ethereal realm, where every moment stretched and contracted without measure.
Staring down at the pulpy remains of the Nightshade Hound''s head, a mix of satisfaction and curiosity filled me. The beast¡¯s demise was well-deserved, given its relentless pursuit and vicious attacks. However, as I wiped the sticky residue from my hands, my thoughts turned to the mystery of its keen detection abilities. One of the first lessons in surviving the wilds was mastering the art of concealment. My lack of a distinct smell due to my habit of rubbing various forest elements on myself should have made me nearly undetectable to creatures relying on scent alone. Yet, the Nightshade Hound had pinpointed my location from a considerable distance, leading to our fateful confrontation. Pondering this puzzle, I knelt beside the hound¡¯s carcass, examining its features with a mix of caution and fascination. Its snout, now a ruin of crushed bone and flesh, had housed the olfactory prowess that had spelled my doom if not for my combat skills.
The Nightshade Hound''s detection abilities likely stemmed from something other than smell. Its behavior during our encounter hinted at a more instinctual or sensory perception beyond traditional olfactory methods. As I pondered this revelation, a new wave of curiosity surged within me. The creature''s lack of sniffing or overt scent-tracking suggested a different avenue of investigation. It was as if the hound had been guided by invisible threads of perception, honing in on my presence with unnerving accuracy.
Reflecting on my abilities, I realized that my passive aura skill, though potent in its potential, was still in its infancy at level 1. Its influence extended only to a limited radius, approximately 10 feet around me in the shape of a sphere. This meant that creatures would only react to my presence if I entered this proximity to them. Considering the Nightshade Hound''s detection abilities far surpassed this range, it became clear that my aura skill wasn''t the cause of its relentless pursuit. It seemed unlikely that a passive aura would trigger such a response from a creature of such keen perception.
Reviewing the notification from two days ago, I hoped to glean any overlooked details that might shed light on the Nightshade Hound''s uncanny detection abilities. The message displayed a timestamp and a brief description, hinting at a clue that had slipped my initial attention during the chaotic aftermath of the battle. As I read through the notification again, my eyes narrowed in on a seemingly innocuous detail blessed.
The mention of the Nightshade Hound being a "blessed" creature stirred a new line of inquiry in my mind. If the hound had been bestowed with powers beyond the natural realm, it begged the question: who or what had granted such blessings? Was there a higher power guiding its actions, or was it imbued with autonomous abilities that acted as a conduit for a distant controller? Lost in contemplation, a notification interrupted my thoughts, as if the universe itself conspired to provide answers or further clues. Curious and alert, I accessed the notification, eager to see what new information awaited me. It was at that moment that the whispers returned for the first time since I had evolved. It confirmed what I was thinking of.
| You have gained 5 Int, for deducing that the one who tracked you was not the Nightshade Hound but a Divine Being. |
The whisper, once elusive and enigmatic, now resonated with clarity and purpose. Its words echoed in the depths of my mind, revealing the identity of the elusive benefactor behind the Nightshade Hound''s dark blessings.
"It''s about time you are finally able to understand me, boy," the whisper intoned, its voice carrying the weight of ages. "Yeah, it was Lesser God of Shadows. I recognize the blessing from the Nightshade Hound. He was most likely helping it evolve into a Royal-type monster with its next evolution. This isn''t the first time he has done this before, and he may send more now even though he has millions of blessed beings under him as he is very petty."
The revelation sent shivers down my spine, confirming my suspicions about the sinister origins of the hound''s powers. It was no wonder that the Nightshade Hound bore such potent abilities, bestowed upon it by a force beyond mortal comprehension.
The frustration of being unable to respond to the whisper due to my current form, a monstrous leech body devoid of vocal cords, added a new layer of challenge to my situation as I had many questions about everything.
" Don''t worry kid you can''t speak yet and I can understand your thoughts since we are both linked for now. No, I won''t take over your body or do anything else to you that will harm you or those you care about. And yes I will answer as many questions as I can within the time limit that it allows." the whisper sighed when it sensed my doubts. " If I wanted a new body I wouldn''t choose one from a race that has limited options of evolution or classes. You are both blessed and cursed kid, you lucked out with the demon you made a pact with but the planet were reborn on is one of the worst for one so young. And no before you even say it the demon did not put you here he was going with something a little more tame without the watchful eyes of the divines. He did make you a leech though that was messed up of him." It told me with a hint of pity in the whispers.
The realization that the whispers may have originated from the demon with whom I had made a pact brought a surge of doubt and caution. The insidious nature of such beings often involved manipulation and subterfuge, weaving webs of deceit to ensnare unsuspecting souls into darkness.
" Honestly I don''t even care if you live or die my pact with that was to give you some information and one gift and I would be paid so I could return to my research. Plus he doesn''t have any subordinates except for you since you made a blood pact making you the first of his kin with two more coming soon. I will give you some advice for dealing with him, Honor and Pride mean everything to him as they are the core of him. He can''t lie but he can make fun of you and make you think of doing something you think is horrible just to tease you, also he is big on theatrics since he rarely deals with others." the whisper just sounded tired of dealing with the demon, is it because they are friends or something like that?
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Ew, don''t think of such a nasty thing boy. Ask me real questions or I am just going to give you this gift and leave. And don''t ask me anything about my pact since it is none of your business." the voice replied with fear and disgust at the same time.
I seek understanding regarding the nature of my rebirth and the tainted soul. Why was I granted this new life on this particular planet, and what significance does the taint hold in the grand scheme of events?
"As to why you were reborn that was because he was ............ Well damn, he won''t let me embarrass him anymore. He might tell you when you grow up then. Which might take a few hundred years at the rate you are going now. Tainted soul was all on you. No one else did that except yourself. But I guess it doesn''t help when he acts that way. To gain taint on a soul one must do something they believe is bad or do something that the Creator God said was a sin. But If I am honest it isn''t bad at all to have as a race that are immortals since it helps us out quite a bit. I mean there is a way to gain more without doing either of those things but it is too troublesome to do it." I felt its eyes look at me for just a moment scanning me. "I would recommend getting your taint up to at least 25 points before your next rank up. Now onto why you were placed onto this planet and why it sucks for you. Interference from one of the other Arch Demons did that with the help of a divine one''s help. And why this place sucks for leeches, is that you are the only leech on the planet, and since almost everything on the planet uses magic or skills that are the weakness of bloodsuckers. Those are Fire, Lightning, Light, and Holy magic. 96% of the beings on the planet use these affinities. With Holy the strongest against Blood type magic." the whisper said with even more pity.
As I listened to the whispered revelation about the weaknesses of bloodsuckers¡ªcreatures like me¡ªa cold shiver ran down my spine. Fire, Lightning, Light, and Holy magic¡ªthese were the elements that held dominion over beings like me, creatures whose existence was entwined with the essence of blood and shadows. What struck me the most was the mention of Holy magic, a force inherently opposed to the very essence that my kind used. The weight of that knowledge settled heavily upon me, a realization that the very fabric of my being was vulnerable to the elements wielded by the majority of beings on this planet. Fire, with its consuming fury; Lightning, crackling with raw energy; Light, illuminating truths and dispelling shadows; and Holy magic, radiant and purifying¡ªall of these held sway over bloodsuckers like me.
The shock of this revelation left me stunned, grappling with the implications of my inherent weaknesses. In a world where 86% of beings harnessed these elemental affinities, the odds seemed overwhelmingly stacked against creatures like me. How will I survive, let alone thrive, in a world so inherently opposed to my nature? The mention of Holy magic as particularly potent against Blood magic struck a chord of fear and apprehension within me. It was not just a matter of elemental weaknesses but a clash of fundamental forces, a battle of opposing essences that threatened to unravel the very core of my existence.
I asked it how I could survive and If I could get off this planet and go to a safer one.
"That is pretty easy go gain resistance skills against everything and never stop training and leveling them up until you are immune to everything as you did with the Cinder Cub. Leaving is more tricky since you are so weak you can''t leave by yourself nor can you have anyone sponsor you to leave since you are in a pact. However, you should be able to leave at Rank C or B, which should be the highest level of power as long as you don''t stop growing in power." the whisper said while it began to grow weaker.
Indeed, the realization of my vulnerabilities against the prevalent elemental affinities on this planet was a stark wake-up call. To survive and thrive in such a hostile environment, I knew that I had to acquire and master resistance skills that could mitigate the inherent weaknesses of my bloodsucker nature.
I continued to think of plans to gain more resistance skills until the whisper said its final words to me before disappearing again. " I would recommend not traveling out at night without creating stronger blood armor and weapons, you can probably hunt some StoneTusk boars and use their blood to dig out a big hole to save more blood and practice your skills more. My next piece of advice is to go to places of elemental influence to build resistance. But for now, start with fire since that is easier to level compared to the other and since fire is the most common elemental magic. You will fight more of them. Just build a fire and burn yourself. It will at the very least get you a rare rank fire resistance skill if you do it. By the time you become a Rank D, you will have a better time with things. Damn, my time is up kid I will now give you one gift of mine that I created many years ago. Hope you live long enough so I can study you and see how you grew." A clock began to ring as it had struck 12 signaling the whisper''s departure.
|
You have been gifted a skill by a divine.
Eye of Cognitoros Lv1/50 Error due to low-rank skill has been downgraded to keep your soul from being overwhelmed. Raise your rank and skill level to get this skill back.
Please choose an option for the downgraded skill below from the fragments of the main skill.
|
|
Glimpse of Insight Lv1/10: Allows the user to gain brief but insightful glimpses into the nature of objects or creatures.
|
|
Eyes of Discernment Lv1/10: Enhances visual acuity and grants limited ability to discern minor details and anomalies.
|
|
Aetheric Appraisal Lv1/10: Utilizes elemental energies to conduct rudimentary evaluations of magical or natural phenomena.
|
|
Perceptive Probe Lv1/10: Initiates a surface-level probe into the composition and properties of objects or beings.
|
|
Shadowsight Lv1/10: A skill that grants a limited ability to see through magical darkness or obscured areas, though with reduced clarity.
|
A surge of excitement and anticipation coursed through me as I absorbed the significance of this new gift. Then it was crushed right before my eyes. If these are fragments of a whole skill which one should I choose first to help me out right now? I needed to think about every possibility and of what each could do to help me survive. I let out a sigh and rubbed my head with my bloody hands.
Chapter 15. Knowledge
I weighed the options carefully, considering each potential skill name and its implications for my journey ahead. Among the choices presented, three stood out to me with a spark of interest and practicality: Glimpse of Insight, Eyes of Discernment, and Aetheric Appraisal. The others, while not without merit, seemed either too limited in scope or redundant when compared to these favored options. Also with the skills all being passives, they would be easier to level and evolve them.
Glimpse of Insight, the name resonated with the notion of fleeting yet valuable glimpses into the mysteries surrounding me. It spoke of a skill that could offer crucial hints or flashes of understanding when needed most, making it a versatile tool for exploration and discovery.
Eyes of Discernment, this one was a more combat-related skill making it easier to track fast creatures with just my eyes alone. I feel like there is more to this one but I cannot see more information about it. It should not be that bad but I have no idea what it could be.
Aetheric Appraisal, the name hinted at an understanding of elemental energies and their interactions. It implied a skillset tailored for assessing magical phenomena and artifacts, providing insights into their nature and potential uses. In a realm where magic permeated every aspect of existence, such knowledge could prove to be a potent asset if I wanted to build resistance skills sooner rather than later I needed to choose this one. And it might also be able to see the elemental powers of shadow magic so I can know when I am being attacked again.
Time management in skill development can significantly impact one''s progress and overall effectiveness. With the Glimpse of Insight offering the fastest progression, followed by Eyes of Discernment, and Aetheric Appraisal taking the longest, I had to weigh the benefits against the investment of time and effort required for mastery.
Choosing to prioritize the Glimpse of Insight skill was a strategic decision that aligned with my immediate needs and long-term goals. While combat abilities were valuable, my current focus on understanding and perception took precedence. The ability to gain insights and glimpses into hidden truths could prove invaluable in navigating the complexities of the world around me. The decision also allowed me to allocate time and resources toward enhancing other aspects of my abilities. With the ability to create fire out of wood and utilize it to increase my resistance levels, I could focus on developing fire resistance now and other elemental affinities later on.
Burning myself intentionally, while a risky endeavor, presented an opportunity for growth and resilience. Each trial by fire would not only increase my resistance to flames but also serve as a testament to my determination and will to survive and gain power.
The excruciating pain that surged through my right eye as I accepted the Glimpse of Insight skill was unlike anything I had ever experienced. It felt as though my very eye was being subjected to intense heat, melting and regenerating in an endless cycle of agony. Gritting my fangs against the searing sensation, I clenched my fists and focused on maintaining control over my mind and body. As the moments stretched into eternity, the intensity of the pain ebbed and flowed, like waves crashing against the shores of my resolve. Each surge of agony was met with a steadfast determination to endure, to embrace the metamorphosis taking place within me.
Through the haze of torment, flashes of insight and understanding flickered in my mind''s eye. Fragments of hidden knowledge and unseen truths teased at the edges of my consciousness, tantalizing glimpses of the potential unlocked by this newfound ability.
And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the searing pain subsided, leaving behind a tingling sensation that spread through my entire being. Opening my right eye cautiously, I was greeted not with darkness, but with a newfound clarity and focus that transcended the physical realm.
I quickly learned that with this eye it had two modes, active and passive. Active gave me limited information about what I using it on. Passive was giving a feeling about what something is even if just glancing at it. I wonder if the skill level was high enough that I would be able to see invisible foes.
Using it on my hand I wanted to see what information it would hint at while still at level 1.
|
Royal Leech Lv??? Weak...
|
The use of the Glimpse of Insight skill to identify myself yielded unexpected and somewhat disheartening results. The words "Royal Leech" echoed in my mind, accompanied by the stark descriptor "weak." It was a revelation that cut deep.
The descriptor "weak" stung with a harsh reality. It laid bare the inherent vulnerabilities of my nature. It was a reminder that despite my skills and potential, I had much to learn and overcome.
Discovering that the active skill associated with the Glimpse of Insight didn''t consume much MP per cast was a relief amidst the challenges I faced. With only 5 MP expenditure peruse, the skill became a valuable tool that I could utilize more frequently without exhausting my magical reserves. The manageable MP cost opened up possibilities for continuous practice and refinement of the skill. It meant that I could experiment, probe, and delve into insights without the constant worry of depleting my resources too quickly. This was crucial, especially considering the depth of understanding and perception of the skill promised. Armed with this newfound knowledge, I set out to harness the Glimpse of Insight to its fullest potential. Each activation of the skill became an opportunity to sharpen my senses, unravel hidden truths, and gain crucial insights into the world around me.
Moreover, the efficient MP usage encouraged me to incorporate the skill into various aspects of my daily routines. Whether it was analyzing monsters, deciphering ancient texts, or examining items that could be used by me in the future.
With the nightshade hound''s lifeless body occupying valuable space within my cave, it was imperative to address the situation promptly. Its presence not only cluttered the limited confines of my sanctuary but also posed potential risks, attracting scavengers or unwanted attention.
As I contemplated the most efficient course of action, options presented themselves to me.
Disposal: One option was to dispose of the body entirely, either by burying it deep underground or disposing of it in a remote location. This would eliminate the immediate problem of space constraints and mitigate any potential hazards posed by the decaying carcass.
Utilization: Another approach was to make use of the hound''s remains in some way. Its hide, bones, or organs might hold value for crafting or alchemical purposes. By salvaging useful materials, I could turn the creature''s demise into a resource for my endeavors.
Harvesting Blood and Using Meat as Bait: Extracting the remaining blood from the hound''s body allowed me to salvage a valuable resource. Blood, especially from such a unique creature, might possess properties useful for alchemical concoctions, rituals, or even as a component in crafting enchanted items. It was a chance to glean hidden benefits from the creature''s essence before disposing of its remains. Repurposing the hound''s meat as bait for hunting was a strategic move. Creatures attracted to the scent of fresh meat could be lured into traps or ambush points, providing me with opportunities to secure additional food supplies or study new specimens for research purposes. It leveraged the instincts of local creatures while minimizing waste from the hound''s carcass.
The notion that the Glimpse of Insight skill might possess a limited form of artificial intelligence to assist its user in generating ideas on the fly is indeed intriguing. Such a capability would significantly enhance the skill''s utility, allowing for dynamic problem-solving and adaptability in various situations. In the case of dealing with the nightshade hound''s body, the skill''s AI-like assistance might have suggested the combined approach of harvesting blood and using the meat as bait based on factors such as available resources, environmental conditions, and the user''s survival priorities. This would align with the skill''s focus on providing practical insights and solutions tailored to the user''s needs and circumstances.
Exploring how the Glimpse of Insight skill evolves as it levels up will be a fascinating journey. Whether its capabilities expand, its AI-like assistance becomes more sophisticated, or new functionalities are unlocked, the skill is bound to become an increasingly indispensable tool in my arsenal. Even if its abilities remain relatively static, the fundamental utility of the skill in providing practical insights and solutions to a variety of challenges makes it invaluable. Its efficiency in consuming MP and its potential for aiding in decision-making on the fly ensures that it will continue to be a reliable asset.
As I gathered the remaining blood of the nightshade hound into the prepared hole in the ground, I felt a sense of purpose and efficiency guiding my actions. The widened and deepened pit would serve as a makeshift storage chamber, preserving the blood for a longer period while maintaining its freshness and potency. With each careful transfer of the crimson fluid, I ensured that none of this valuable resource went to waste, mindful of its potential applications in future endeavors. Once the task of collecting the blood was complete, I turned my attention to the nightshade hound''s carcass. With deliberate movements, I began the process of dismemberment, tearing the meat from the bones and breaking them into manageable sizes. Every sinew and tendon was carefully separated, ensuring that no portion of the creature''s remains went unused.
As I worked, I made a conscious effort to preserve the pelt as intact as possible. The sleek hide would serve as a valuable asset, whether as a protective covering, material for crafting, or even as a makeshift container for transporting the dismembered body. With practiced hands, I carefully folded and secured the pelt, preparing it for its new role as my inventory. With the dismemberment complete and the pelt secured, I surveyed the fruits of my labor with a sense of satisfaction. What was once a cumbersome obstacle in my cave had been transformed into a collection of valuable resources, ready to be utilized in pursuit of my survival and goals.
Gathering the dismembered body and securing it within the pelt, I hoisted the makeshift bundle over my shoulder, feeling the weight of the nightshade hound''s remains as a reminder of my resourcefulness and adaptability. With a determined stride, I set off into the wilderness, ready to make use of every advantage and opportunity that came my way.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As I reached the chosen ambush spot, a sense of anticipation and caution filled my senses. The area seemed ideal for luring unsuspecting prey, with dense foliage providing ample cover for concealment.
Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
I carefully scattered the torn meat and bones in a strategic arrangement, creating a trail leading to a small pile. The pieces leading to the pile would serve as enticing bait, drawing curious creatures or scavengers toward the trap I had set. Each placement was deliberate, maximizing the chances of success while minimizing the risk of detection by unwanted powerful predators.
Before retreating to my hiding spot, I climbed a nearby tree with swift and silent movements. Securing the pelt in a concealed position among the branches, I ensured that any lingering scents would be directed away from my actual hiding spot. It was a precautionary measure born from experience and caution, ensuring that my presence remained undetected by keen noses or magical senses that might be in the vicinity.
As I settled into my concealed position, I activated my detection skill at full power, attuning my senses to every subtle vibration, heat source, and scent in the surrounding environment. Time seemed to stretch as I waited in silence, attuned to the rhythms of nature and the subtle cues that signaled the presence of nearby life. Every rustle of leaves, every shift in the air, became a potential indicator of impending movement.
Minutes passed like hours, but I remained steadfast and focused, trusting in my skills and preparations. The anticipation of the impending ambush heightened my senses, sharpening my awareness to a razor''s edge. And then, as if on cue, a faint rustling and the scent of curiosity filled the air. My heart quickened with restrained excitement as I prepared to spring into action, ready to capitalize on careful planning and keen instincts.
A forest imp, small and mischievous, no taller than a 7-year-old child. Its tiny frame is draped in earthy greens and browns, blending seamlessly with the forest foliage. Its eyes, wide and curious, gleamed with intelligence and a hint of playful mischief. Delicate wings, like those of a bat, flutter lightly behind it, allowing it to dart through the trees with graceful agility.
I held my breath as the imp inspected the pelt hanging from a nearby tree. It seemed to sense something was amiss, its sharp eyes darting around with suspicion. My fingers tightened around the grip of my blood stake, ready to spring into action if needed.
To my relief and slight frustration, the imp eventually discarded the pelt and turned its attention back to the bait. With cautious curiosity, it began nibbling on the meat and gnawing at the bones, its tiny hands and sharp teeth making quick work of the offering. I marveled at its agility and resourcefulness, traits honed by survival in this forest.
As the imp became engrossed in its meal, I seized the opportunity to finalize my plan. With practiced stealth, I readied my weapon and adjusted my position for the perfect shot. The imp''s guard was momentarily lowered, focused on its feast and unaware of the imminent danger lurking above. With a steady hand, I dropped right on top of the Imp impaling it through its left leg pinning it to the tree root it was sitting on. The imp let out a surprised squeak in pain, its eyes widening in realization of my attack.
Jumping back I watched the small creature struggle and swipe at me in desperation. The imp''s eyes, filled with pain and fear, locked onto mine. There was a primal intelligence in those eyes, a defiance tempered by the harsh reality of its predicament. It continued to lash out, driven by instinct and desperation.
As the imp continued to struggle against the blood stake pinning it, its cries of pain mixing with growls of defiance, I hesitated. Despite wearing the protective blood armor, caution urged me to maintain a safe distance. Feeling the weight of urgency pressing upon me, I focused my energy on the vampiric bolt skill, I summoned dark energy into my hands, shaping it into a swirling bolt of crimson power tinged with hints of black. The air crackled with arcane energy as I aimed at the struggling imp. The imp, sensing the impending danger, intensified its efforts to break free. Its movements grew frantic, fueled by fear and pain. As it twisted and thrashed, it unleashed bolts of sickly greenish-black energy toward me, a manifestation of its innate magic and desperation.
Time seemed to slow as I faced the imp''s counterattack. My instincts urged me to dodge, but the moment''s urgency demanded focus on my offensive strike. The bolts streaked towards me, their eerie glow casting strange shadows in the dim forest. Charged and ready, the vampiric bolt surged from my hands toward the imp with deadly accuracy. The crimson-black energy cut through the air, leaving a trail of ethereal sparks in its wake. The imp''s eyes widened in a mix of fear and realization as the bolt connected with its form, sapping away its life force, vampiric embrace. But seeing as just one was not enough I began shooting more bolts at it. Some are being charged with surge and others are just normal bolts.
As I stood amidst the aftermath of the intense confrontation with the forest imp, a mixture of emotions surged within me. The imp, weakened by the relentless barrage of my bolts, was on the brink of death when I made a fateful decision. Drawing upon dark magic, I cursed the imp with a bleeding effect. As the imp''s life force ebbed away, I invoked the Regal Drain skill, a powerful yet somber ability. With a touch, I drew forth the remaining vitality from the dying imp, feeding off its blood to replenish my strength. With a final surge of power, I extracted the remaining blood from the imp, leaving no drop to waste.
Turning my attention to the resources at hand, with a portion of the blood, I crafted blood crystals, focusing my intentions on each crystalline formation. The crystals shimmered with a dark allure, embodying the essence of life and magic intertwined. Wrapping them securely in the pelt I had retrieved earlier, I ensured their safe transport back to the cave.
Along with the blood crystals, I gathered meat from both the imp and the remnants of the nightshade hound. The resources collected, though obtained through necessity and battle, held value beyond their immediate forms. They might be ingredients for rituals, spells, and creations yet to be unveiled in the future. I am not sure as of it right now but I should learn how to dismantle creatures better using the blood or make some type of primitive tools to help me, like stone knives.
Navigating through the forest with a sense of purpose, I returned to the safety of the cave, the shadows embracing me like old friends. The journey back was quiet, my thoughts consumed by plans and possibilities born from the encounters in the wilds. Arriving at the cave, I set about organizing the resources, each item. The pelt containing the blood crystals and meat exuded a faint aura of death and blood.
As I carefully arranged the blood crystals in the freshly dug hole, alongside the previous blood hole as a sample, I felt a surge of anticipation mingled with curiosity. The crystals glimmered faintly in the dim light of the cave, their dark allure hinting at the potent energies they held within.
Beside them, the meat from the imp and the nightshade hound rested in the coldest corner of the cave.
With a deep breath, I focused my attention on the crystals and activated the Glimpse skill repeatedly, channeling my magical reserves into the task. The skill allowed me to peer into the essence of things, to understand their nature and potential. The skill said that the blood crystals could be used for a wide range of things but due to my low rank, I would be unable to learn how to do them now. But it demanded a toll on my mana reserves making the process of leveling the skill take a long time.
Hours passed in a blur of concentration and repetition. Each scan revealed subtle changes in the blood crystals and other things inside the cave. A dance of energies and decay that hinted at deeper mysteries. My mana reserves dwindled with each use of the skill, a reminder of the limits of mortal abilities in the face of arcane wonders.
As the day stretched into night, and then into the early hours of the morning, I persisted in my task. The moments of insight gleaned from each scan fueled my determination, pushing me to unravel the secrets hidden. Finally, after a grueling fourteen hours of continuous scanning and analysis, a surge of energy pulsed through me, accompanied by a subtle shift in my perception. The Glimpse skill had leveled up, attuned to the nuances of the arcane energies it encountered. It was a moment of triumph tinged with exhaustion, a testament to perseverance and dedication in the pursuit of knowledge and power.
Reflecting on the experience, I noted the time investment required for the skill to level up. Uncertainty lingered regarding the exact experience gained per scan and the potential challenges ahead. The prospect of longer training sessions loomed on the horizon. I could train the skill while in the cave but also while I was out a few times then wait for my MP to regenerate and then cast it again to make the most of the time decreasing the time required to gain another skill level.
| Forest Imp Lv2 Decay Appentaince Lv1 killed gaining 7 exp. |
I finally looked at the notification of the kill against the Imp and was grateful for the decent amount of exp rewarded to me for killing it. I just need to kill one more creature to level up either my race or class.
As I sat in the quiet solitude of my cave, contemplating the newfound knowledge of being able to allocate experience points to either my race or class, a sense of excitement tinged with indecision washed over me. It was a revelation that opened up a realm of possibilities. Instead of points being distributed across each, I can focus on one and then switch to the other one. Or have them points be put into both after gaining exp automatically.
On one hand, investing in my race held the promise of unlocking latent abilities and unlocking the full potential of my ancestral heritage. Strengthening the foundation of my being could open doors to new avenues of power and resilience, rooted in the essence of who I am.
On the other hand, focusing on leveling up my class offered the opportunity to refine my skills and master the arcane arts with greater proficiency. Advancing along the path of my chosen vocation could grant me access to potent spells and abilities, honing me into a formidable force in the realms of magic.
After careful consideration, I found myself drawn to the idea of prioritizing my race''s advancement. The ancient lineage that courses through my veins holds secrets and potential waiting to be unlocked. I needed the raw power gained just from a few levels in my race then would switch.
With a determined nod, I decided to allocate my experience points towards elevating my race''s capabilities. 20 points of exp went into my race leaving me with just 5 points left until I reach the next level. Once I reach a certain level of power and can dispatch multiple foes at the same time I will be able to allocate exp to both at the same time raising them both. But for now, this will have to do.
I went back to examine the things around my cave trying to learn and see if anything in here could be of use or value to myself or other beings. If I can get to a point where I can converse with other races I may be able to trade with them for equipment or knowledge. But I am not sure if that is a good plan as I am now since I might be killed on the spot by how I look.
The realization that meeting other sentient races or beings required a level of strength and capability beyond mere survival dawned on me with profound clarity. The memories of past encounters, marked by fear and vulnerability, served as poignant reminders of the harsh realities beyond the safety of my secluded cave. The thought of hiding or suffering at the hands of others fueled a determination to rise above such circumstances. It was a recognition that true freedom and agency in the world required a formidable presence, both in skill and knowledge.
I will watch and learn from the races I plan to meet and avoid the ones deemed too dangerous to be around from afar watching from the shadow using my stealth skill. I just hope that I can understand them at the time so it is easier to blend into the once I have a better form than this one currently. If not I will have to do something when the time comes.
Each spell mastered, each skill honed, and each experience gained became stepping stones toward my goal of surpassing potential adversaries. It was not just about brute strength but also about understanding the intricacies of diplomacy, negotiation, and strategic alliances in realms where differing races and beings coexisted.
With my decision made and my path clear, I returned to my studies and training, eager to continue my journey of growth and discovery in the realms of magic and mystery. The future stretched out before me, filled with possibilities and challenges, as I embraced the transformative journey that lay ahead. All my skills needed to be leveled to max level, but also I needed to learn how to master Royal Blood Body to give me the best chance at survival and power.
Chapter 16. Flame Unyielding
|
Quest name: Camplight.
|
|
Hey kid it''s your favorite Archdemon of Blood here and I got a quest for you here since you haven''t started resistance training yet fire. If you can get the skill Heat resistance Lv5/10 within the time limit I will send you two new skills that will help you out in the future guaranteed. Put up a good show I have some guests watching you with me.
To help you get started after you accept the quest I am temporarily lending you a magical tool to help you start fires, control them, and watch the temperatures. Even though you can see heat signatures you can''t tell how hot it is. If you manage to get great results during this first trial I may even through in something special for you.
Do you accept?
Yes/No
|
| The time limit is one week starting after you accept the quest. Rewards: Two H-ranked unknown skills of your choice. |
As I sat in the quiet depths of my cave, surrounded by the faint glow of magic my mind buzzed with newfound knowledge and the weight of a pending decision. The quest from the Archdemon of blood, a being with whom I had forged a pact, beckoned me with promises of power and rewards.
The task seemed deceptively simple on the surface¡ªraising my lesser heat resistance to a specific level¡ªbut the implications of the quest extended far beyond its apparent simplicity. The Archdemon''s gaze, ever watchful and calculating, added a layer of unease to the situation. Initially, my instinct was to refuse the quest outright. The idea of being scrutinized by powerful entities, their intentions veiled in shadows, stirred a sense of caution and reluctance within me. Yet, as I mulled over the potential benefits and consequences, a determined resolve took root within my mind.
I made preparations with meticulous care, clearing space in my cave for the elemental energies I would soon harness. Fire and air, essential elements for survival and manipulation, required a controlled environment to prevent disaster. Gathering a plethora of wood, sticks, and bark, I ensured a ready supply for the coming trial. The decision to accept the Archdemon''s quest weighed heavily on my mind, but with the preparations complete and newfound confidence in my abilities, I resolved to embrace the challenge. The allure of potential rewards and the opportunity to uncover unknown skills spurred me forward, even as caution whispered warnings in the back of my mind.
As I rested briefly before accepting the quest, I thought about whether doing this would have any benefit to me really or was just some sick game by the whisper and the demon. I slapped my face and accepted the quest.
Accepting the quest from the Archdemon of blood was a decision not made lightly, but as I committed to the task, a strange and unsettling transformation occurred within my cave. The wood and materials I had gathered for elemental preparations vanished in an instant, replaced by an ominous object that sent a shiver down my spine¡ªan imposing chair crafted from molten rocks, adorned with chains intended for restraining someone.
Approaching the chair cautiously, I observed its details with a mix of fascination and apprehension. The molten rocks glowed with an inner fire, pulsating with raw elemental energy that seemed to respond to my presence. The chains, though solid and foreboding, held a certain allure, whispering of ancient rituals and tests yet to be undertaken.
Infernal Ascension Throne: The chair, crafted from molten rocks and adorned with ominous chains, served as more than a simple seat¡ªit was a device designed for torment and trial. Its primary function lay in torturing enemies while keeping them alive throughout the entire process, a grim testament to the depths of magical manipulation and cruelty. However, what set this chair apart were its adaptable abilities, allowing the controller to set it to different stages tailored for specific ranks and levels of endurance. This customization hinted at a sophistication beyond mere torture; it spoke of precision and control over the ordeal inflicted upon those bound to its fiery embrace.
The being wielding control over the chair held immense power, not just in inflicting pain but also in determining the extent of suffering based on the victim''s resilience and endurance. The ability to halt the chair''s operations existed, a mercy of sorts, but with the caveat of a two-day cooldown period, emphasizing the gravity of its usage. Yet, hidden amidst the darkness of its intended purpose, lay a glimmer of opportunity for those daring enough to tread such perilous paths. By subjecting oneself to the chair''s torturous embrace, a person could gain resistance in two specific skills. It was a dangerous gamble, trading agony for empowerment, and it required a strong will and a clear understanding of the risks involved.
The options available to fuel the Infernal Ascension Throne showcase a range of strategies and costs, each offering unique advantages and considerations.
-
Fire MP: Directly channeling fire mana into the chair provides the most efficient and potent fuel, ensuring optimal performance and output. However, it also depletes your magical reserves, necessitating careful management and consideration during prolonged use.
-
Burnable Materials: Utilizing natural resources like wood, sticks, and bark offers a sustainable albeit less potent alternative to fire mana. While it may not provide the same level of power as direct mana infusion, it can suffice for lower levels of operation and extend the chair''s functionality without draining your personal mana reserves.
-
Non-Fire Magic Conversion: Harnessing non-fire magic to power the device offers versatility but comes for 5 MP for every two points of fire MP generated. While it allows for conserving fire mana, it requires careful management of resources and may pose a challenge for practitioners less proficient in non-fire magic.
-
Absorption from High Fire Elemental Areas: Tapping into ambient fire elemental energies in specific locations offers a potentially limitless and sustainable source of power for the chair. However, it requires venturing into dangerous or inhospitable environments and may not always be feasible depending on circumstances and accessibility.
|
|
Utilizing the high fire elemental energy in your surrounding area emerges as the recommended option for fueling the Infernal Ascension Throne. The ample availability of such energy significantly extends the chair''s operational time, offering 19 days and 5 hours for continuous usage. Additionally, your proactive gathering of burnable materials has proven beneficial, augmenting the chair''s fuel reserves and increasing its operational time to 19 days and 16 hours. This strategic approach ensures a reliable and sustainable source of power for the chair, mitigating concerns about energy depletion during critical tasks or extended sessions. With these preparations in place, you can approach your tasks with confidence, knowing that the Infernal Ascension Throne is fueled adequately to support your endeavors.
This is a cautionary note about higher stages consuming more fuel from the Infernal Ascension Throne underscores the importance of strategic usage and conservation. Starting with stage 1 Level 3 is a prudent approach for a being with your level of resistance to heat. To begin please sit on the chair open the menu and select stage 1 level 3. Each stage and level has a certain amount of time before it can be ended without incurring a two-day penalty cool down.
Made by Demonic Smith Rank A. Name???
|
The heavy silence of the chamber enveloped me as I settled into the ominous embrace of the Infernal Ascension Throne. Doubt and determination warred within me, the gravity of potential failure weighing heavily on my mind. With a resigned resolve, I bypassed the recommended starting point and initiated Stage 1 Level 1, bracing myself for the ordeal ahead.
As the chair''s mechanisms hummed to life, an unsettling message about a safe word flashed briefly, leaving only the initial letter visible to me "O" etched in my memory. I sighed, a mixture of apprehension and determination coloring my thoughts. The path ahead was clear¡ªendure, succeed, or face dire consequences.
The metallic clink of chains echoed through the chamber, snapping into place with an ominous finality. My limbs were ensnared, immobilized by the chair''s unforgiving embrace. A sudden, searing pain shot through me as the chains tightened, and I gasped, my breath hitching in my throat. The sensation was beyond description¡ªwicked needles digging into my flesh, each point a reminder of the trials ahead. The chair''s infernal magic coursed through me, amplifying the heat around me with relentless intensity. Sweat beaded on my brow as I clenched my jaw, refusing to yield to the torment.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
The initial surge of heat was bearable, a precursor to the inferno building within the chair''s enchantments. But it was the insidious injection from the needles that brought torment to a visceral level. Fire, metaphorical and yet agonizingly real, seared through my veins, igniting every nerve ending with white-hot intensity. Something had just made my lesser heat resistance turn off.
Minutes stretched into eternity as I endured the crucible of pain and heat, each passing second a testament to resilience and desperation. Through gritted teeth, I focused on the task at hand, channeling determination to withstand the onslaught and emerge stronger. As the torment of the Infernal Ascension Throne intensified, my mind raced with desperate thoughts. The timer''s merciless countdown to Stage 1 Level 2 loomed over me like a specter of impending agony. Sweat-soaked and trembling, I struggled to maintain focus amid the searing pain and confusion.
Every minute felt like an eternity as I wracked my mind for the elusive safe word, a lifeline amidst the fiery ordeal. Panic threatened to overwhelm reason as I grappled with the realization that time was slipping away, carrying me closer to greater torment. The infernal needles continued their merciless assault, injecting waves of searing agony that threatened to unravel my resolve. Each heartbeat synchronized with the ticking of the timer, marking the dwindling moments before the chair''s mechanisms would escalate the torment to unbearable levels.
Through gritted teeth, I uttered fragmented words, testing them against the pain-addled haze in my mind. "Oblivion... Oath... Oracle..." The words echoed hollowly, devoid of the relief I desperately sought. With each passing second, despair gnawed at the edges of my determination. The flames licked hungrily at my resolve, testing the limits of my endurance and resilience. In the crucible of agony, clarity seemed a distant dream, and the weight of failure threatened to crush me.
As the timer ticked relentlessly towards the inevitable escalation, I closed my eyes, delving deeper into the depths of my consciousness. Images and memories flashed by in a blur, fragments of experiences and words intertwined in a desperate quest for the elusive safe word.
The sting of failure hung heavy in the air as the Infernal Ascension Throne''s torment ceased abruptly, granting me a brief respite. A bitter taste of defeat mingled with the lingering ache of the infernal needles, a testament to the price of uncertainty and hesitation in the face of adversity.
The chair''s message offered a grim choice: a mere ten-minute break before the next level''s torment or a prolonged continuation of the first level, affording more time to recuperate before facing the escalating trials. Exhaustion weighed heavily upon me, both physical and mental reserves depleted by the ordeal. Each breath felt labored, each heartbeat a reminder of the precarious balance between perseverance and collapse. With trembling hands, I considered the options before me. The allure of a longer rest beckoned, promising a chance to gather strength and focus for the challenges ahead. Yet, the specter of time loomed large, a reminder that every moment of respite carried a cost in the relentless progression of the chair''s torture.
In a moment of clarity amidst the haze of pain and fatigue, I made a calculated decision. The first level would continue, but this time, I would steel my resolve and endure beyond previous limits. The price of failure had been paid, and the lesson learned, but surrender was not an option. As the chair recalibrated for the extended trial, I braced myself, drawing upon reserves of determination and resilience forged in the crucible of adversity. The countdown to the chair''s next phase began anew, each second a measured breath, a whispered vow to persevere and overcome. The break, though brief, offered a chance to center my thoughts, to reaffirm my purpose amidst doubt and fatigue. The flames of determination flickered anew, fueled by the recognition that the journey ahead demanded unwavering resolve and decisive action.
With the timer ticking down once more, I steeled myself for the next wave of torment, knowing that within the crucible of fire and pain lay the potential for growth, mastery, and the elusive safe word that would grant a reprieve from this infernal trial.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The passage of time blurred into a relentless cycle of agony and fleeting relief as I traversed Stage 1 Level 3 repeatedly. The chair''s mechanisms, honed to perfection in their cruel design, exacted a toll that tested the very limits of my endurance and sanity. Each increase in level brought with it a doubling of pain, a relentless onslaught that threatened to consume both body and spirit. The looming uncertainty of what awaited in higher stages cast a shadow over my determination, a fear lurking at the edges of my consciousness.
Yet, amidst the torment, the promise of rewards whispered seductively, a beacon of hope amid suffering. It was a fragile thread of motivation that I clung to fiercely, a reminder of the sacrifices made and the goals yet unattained.
As hunger gnawed at my senses, the appearance of the feeding tube became a welcome ritual, punctuating the grueling trials with moments of culinary delight. The subtle improvement in taste after each level was a small mercy, a testament to the chair''s intricate design and the unseen hands orchestrating this infernal dance. The respite provided by the delicious blood offered a reprieve, a bittersweet distraction from the unrelenting heat and agony. Each sip brought a modicum of comfort, a fleeting moment of pleasure amid the crucible of pain.
With each passing cycle, I found resilience in adversity, and a stubborn determination to endure and succeed despite the odds stacked against me. The chair''s torment became a crucible of transformation, shaping not just physical endurance but also mental fortitude and unwavering resolve.
Yet, beneath the veneer of determination lay a growing dread¡ªa fear of what lay beyond the known thresholds of pain and suffering. The thought of higher stages and their potential horrors threatened to erode my resolve, a silent menace that lurked in the darkest corners of my mind. But for now, as the cycle repeated and the taste of blood offered solace, I steeled myself for the inevitable escalation, knowing that each step brought me closer to the coveted rewards and the elusive safe word that promised respite from this infernal ordeal.
As the timer inexorably reached zero, signaling the transition to Stage 1 Level 4, I faced a pivotal choice. Despite the looming dread of increased torment, I steeled myself and accepted the challenge, driven by the promise of rewards and the unyielding determination that had carried me thus far. With the chair''s mechanisms recalibrating for the next stage, I gratefully embraced the one-hour respite granted to rest my weary mind and body. Each moment of reprieve was precious, a chance to steel my resolve and fortify myself for the trials ahead.
The cave echoed with a somber stillness as I took stock of my physical and mental state. Fatigue weighed heavy upon every limb, the accumulated pain a constant companion that whispered doubts and fears in the recesses of my mind. Yet, amidst the shadows of uncertainty, a flicker of determination burned bright¡ªa resolve to press forward, to confront the unknown with unwavering courage. The rewards promised tantalizingly on the horizon served as beacons of hope, driving me to endure and overcome.
As the hour passed in measured breaths and silent contemplation, I drew strength from within, drawing upon reserves of resilience forged through trials endured and sacrifices made. The taste of blood, though fleeting in its distraction, lingered as a reminder of the fleeting pleasures amid adversity.
When the appointed hour had elapsed, I braced myself for the impending escalation. The chair''s mechanisms hummed to life once more, a symphony of torment and determination echoing through the chamber. With a steadying breath, I settled into the familiar embrace of the Infernal Ascension Throne, steeling my mind and body for the crucible that awaited. The flames of determination burned bright, a beacon of defiance against the encroaching shadows of doubt.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As the relentless trials of Stage 1 Level 4 pushed my body and mind to their limits, exhaustion finally claimed me, and I slipped into unconsciousness. The chair, attuned to the subtle shifts in my condition, responded with a merciful cessation of its tormenting heat and injections. In that vulnerable state of rest, a protective barrier materialized around me, a testament to the chair''s intricate design and its guardianship over my well-being. Shielded from external threats, I slept soundly, unaware of the unseen forces at work, tirelessly sustaining and nurturing me even in slumber. The passing hours drifted by unnoticed, a respite from the relentless trials and agonizing pain. The chair''s unseen mechanisms ensured a steady supply of nourishment.
When I finally stirred from my deep sleep, nine hours had passed¡ªan interval of rest that felt both fleeting and profound. The protective barrier dissipated, leaving me with a sense of renewed vigor and clarity, the echoes of torment fading into memory. The protective barrier''s existence remained shrouded in mystery, its intervention during moments of vulnerability hidden from my conscious awareness. Unaware of the chair''s unseen guardianship.
As consciousness reclaimed me from the depths of slumber, a jolt of realization surged through my weary mind¡ªthe infernal trials of Stage 1 Level 4 had reset, plunging me once again into the crucible of pain and suffering. The chair''s mechanisms, relentless in their design, offered no respite from the escalating torment. Pain, sharp and unyielding, clawed its way back into my senses, a grim reminder of the challenges that lay ahead. Each needle''s sting, each wave of searing heat, bore witness to the unforgiving nature of the chair''s trials, a testament to the resilience required to endure and prevail.
Hours stretched into eternity as I navigated the escalating stages once more, each repetition a test of willpower and endurance. The chair''s intricate enchantments, honed through countless iterations, orchestrated a symphony of torment and challenge, pushing me to the brink of physical and mental limits. Yet, with each passing cycle, a subtle transformation unfolded¡ªa hardening of resolve, a deepening understanding of pain and perseverance.
With each passing cycle of agony and determination, a transformation unfolded deep within me¡ªa fusion of quiet determination and cold anger that steeled my resolve like tempered steel. The relentless trials of the Infernal Ascension Throne were not just tests of power but crucibles of character, shaping the very essence of my being amidst the fires of adversity. The chair''s mechanisms, honed to perfection in their cruel design, pushed me beyond physical limits, delving into the depths of mental fortitude and resilience. Each needle''s sting, each surge of searing heat, fueled a resolve that burned brighter than the flames that surrounded me.
As the hours stretched into three days within the relentless crucible, I had reached Stage 1 Level 9, a metamorphosis took hold¡ªan evolution of mind, body, and spirit forged in the crucible of trials. The cold anger that simmered beneath the surface fueled a determination to not just endure but to conquer, to extract every ounce of knowledge and power from the harrowing ordeal.
Chapter 17. Creation
Pov Vlados Sangrath
Entering the domain of my brother, Zalvador Infernis, was always a spectacle of infernal grandeur. The castle, a manifestation of dread and power, stood as a testament to our mirrored dominion over the realms of fire and blood. Magma rocks and Lava metal forged its imposing structure, veins of molten energy coursing through its very core. I should have him send me some builders to make my castle better.
As I navigated the searing pathways, unfazed by the blistering heat that would cripple lesser beings, I contemplated the tools necessary for the pact I had forged with the mortal, Leon. His mortal moniker would need to be shed eventually, replaced by a name befitting his ascension to power. But such matters could wait; the journey toward adulthood would bring its own revelations and challenges.
My thoughts turned to the quest ahead, a tapestry woven with blood and ambition. Leon''s potential was undeniable, his thirst for knowledge and power a mirror to my ambitions. The tools I sought within my brother''s domain would serve as conduits for his growth, catalysts for unlocking hidden potentials, and forging destinies entwined with darkness and glory. Since his path is different than mine I should watch and see if he becomes like me or completely different.
As I approached the gates of the castle, guarded by flames that bowed to my presence, a sense of anticipation thrummed in my veins. Within those walls lay artifacts of ancient power, imbued with the essence of our infernal heritage. They would serve as gifts, but also as tests, for those without power.
The castle loomed, a living entity pulsating with elemental might. Its fiery embrace welcomed me, a reminder of my dominion over the infernal realms. Amidst the roaring flames and swirling lava, negotiations with my brother awaited, for even among demons, alliances and arrangements shaped the fabric of our existence.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The negotiations with my brother, Zalvador, were as intricate and consuming as the flames surrounding us. Hours were melted into days as we delved into the details of crafting a powerful magical tool¡ªa chair that would serve as both a conduit of power and a crucible of transformation for the mortal, now named Leon. The intricacies of infernal agreements demanded patience and cunning, elements I wielded with practiced expertise.
Zalvador''s demands were as expected¡ªsteep but not insurmountable for one of our stature. 1 million Demon soul coins, the currency of our realm, flowed effortlessly from my coffers to his, securing the necessary resources for his craft. The discount on future transactions was a calculated investment that he would have when buying materials for the next 1000 years from me, a token of trust and longevity in our infernal dealings.
The third request, however, piqued my interest. Zalvador''s desire to observe the boy''s progress and potentially seek out another mortal for a pact resonated with our shared ambitions. Fire, as a dominant element in this world Leon was in, offered ample opportunities for my brother as it seemed he wanted a new child or something else not too sure yet. However, should he aim to hurt what was mine I would drown him in blood.
With the terms agreed upon and the chair''s design finalized, I oversaw its creation with meticulous scrutiny. The chair, a replica of Zalvador''s infamous torture device, bore intricate runes and enchantments, designed not just to test but to unlock potentials hidden within the mortal''s soul. The portal linking the chair to a reservoir of blood was a stroke of infernal ingenuity¡ªa lifeline that sustained life while the chair extracted truths and powers from the depths of the boy''s being. The fusion of magic and blood, intertwined in a delicate dance, mirrored the essence of our infernal heritage.
As the chair took form, a sinister elegance emanated from its design¡ªa harbinger of trials and revelations to come. The pact with Leon, now bound by more than words, set in motion a journey of ascension and transformation, guided by flames of ambition and darkness that mirrored our infernal lineage.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Expanding Leon''s repertoire beyond mere mastery of fire is a prudent strategy. As he grows in power and knowledge, acquiring additional elemental resistances will not only enhance his survivability but also broaden his strategic options in facing diverse challenges. Seeking out demons and beings attuned to different elemental forces will be crucial in augmenting the chair''s capabilities and unlocking new potential resistance training modes for Leon. And if he trains hard enough he may unlock that skill.
Understanding the mechanics of skill creation and the importance of soul power sheds light on Leon''s unique potential and the significance of his affinity for blood magic. Given his innate aptitude and the blessings bestowed upon him from birth, Leon possesses a formidable foundation upon which to build his skills and abilities. The trauma and suffering of his past life, while harrowing, served as catalysts for the growth of his soul, further augmenting his potential for mastery in the arcane arts. This innate resilience and capacity for growth are rare gifts, granting Leon a distinct advantage in his journey toward power and enlightenment.
His affinity for blood magic, a reflection of his inherent nature and destiny, sets him apart from others and aligns him with a path of darkness and dominance. While some may view such affinities with trepidation, recognizing the potential within Leon is crucial in harnessing his abilities for greater purposes.
The focus on resistance skills as a means to bolster his soul power and unlock greater potential is a strategic approach, that aligns with Leon''s strengths and affinities. By mastering resistances and elevating them to higher ranks, he can unlock new thresholds of soul power, paving the way for further growth and mastery. That way he may create skills on his own and be able to one day grant them to others.
Leon''s destiny bore the mark of blood¡ªa crimson thread woven into the fabric of his being. From birth, his soul shimmered with a strength that whispered of greatness, a potential waiting to be unlocked through the arcane dance of magic. Yet, it was not his inherent soul strength alone that caught the attention of beings in search of power and potential investments. It was his affinity for blood-type magic that set him apart, a rare convergence of soul and element that heralded possibilities yet untold. Though he has other affinity with other sources, his blood affinity was by far the greatest I had ever seen. Even stronger than mine when I was first born.
Had Leon not displayed this unique affinity, his fate might have taken a different turn. In the cutthroat world of infernal dealings, where power brokers sought souls as commodities, his destiny could have been bound to another¡ªsomeone whose elemental or magical alignment mirrored the desires of prospective buyers. He may have ended up as a broken child tortured or indoctrinated by those cults.
But the currents of fate are not easily swayed. Leon''s affinity for blood magic resonated with unseen forces, drawing the attention of me who recognized its significance beyond mere spells and rituals. It hinted at secrets buried deep within his soul, secrets that promised revelations and powers waiting to be unearthed. I felt drawn to the kid like he was my very own kin.
For I Vlados Sangrath, Arch Demon of Blood, Leon''s affinity was not just a stroke of luck but a manifestation of destiny''s hand at work. I always wondered if this was a trap set out by my enemies but after watching the boy I realized that it was not. I had to act seeing that the kid would die without even being able to live his life, so the pact between me and the boy was born that fateful day.
As Leon''s journey unfolds, his bond with blood magic will define not just his powers and skills but also the alliances he forges and the adversaries he confronts. The crimson hue of his destiny paints a path fraught with challenges and triumphs, where each drop of blood spilled becomes a testament to his growing mastery and indomitable spirit.
Though it would be best if the two souls won''t see what happens during the quest I give Leon, So I will have them doing their own training for when the time comes they can be put to use. It is a shame though that the blood affinity isn''t as strong as Leon''s. It is decent enough for them so I will need to have them also train the other highest affinity.
The first soul affinity was Blood at 62% and Time at 79%. Maybe some type of vampiric time mage? The second soul had 68% Blood and 80% Ice. There is no telling what type of magic or class they will have once they can receive if the blood affinity can merge with their other affinity the magics they will use.
Right now isn''t the time to dwell on things of this matter, I have to start the quest for Leon now that the angel blood has connected to the portal. Even if he won''t be able to gain anything like a title or traits since he didn''t hunt them it will make it easier to gain resistance skills to holy and light magic.
Chapter 18. Quest Completed.
POV Leon
Time ticks away relentlessly as I find myself ensnared in the unforgiving clutches of Stage 3 Level 1 of the infernal chair. With just 1 day and 22 hours remaining until the quest''s end, I''m trapped in a nightmarish cycle of agony and despair, my status page inaccessible, and no comforting system notifications to guide me. Each passing moment is a symphony of torment, the chair''s cruel embrace the only thing sustaining me amidst the relentless onslaught of fire and blood. I had naively ventured into Stage 3, believing myself ready to face its challenges, only to be met with searing flames that consumed flesh and bone alike, leaving only ashes in their wake.
The chair''s warnings echoed in my mind, a grim reminder of my folly. It had cautioned me before each stage, urging caution and restraint, but I had dismissed its words in my eagerness to prove myself. Now, as fire rages around me and blood flows ceaselessly down my throat keeping me alive, I can only curse my recklessness.
The pain is more than physical¡ªit sears through my very soul, leaving scars that may never heal. Each moment spent in the chair''s grasp is a trial by fire, testing my limits and pushing me to the brink of oblivion. But still, I cling to hope, knowing that every agonizing second brings me closer to the end of this ordeal. As I endure the flames and the blood, I reflect on the choices that brought me here. The path of power is fraught with danger and sacrifice, and I am beginning to understand the true cost of my ambition. But even in the depths of despair, a flicker of determination burns within me, refusing to be extinguished by the infernal fires that surround me.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As I lay unconscious, unaware of the impending danger lurking in the shadows, the chair became my silent guardian, its sentience awakening to protect me from the treacherous onslaught. Four blessed assailants, servants of the lesser god of shadows, crept towards me with murderous intent, their eyes gleaming with the promise of royal ascension. But the chair, ever vigilant, sensed the approaching threat and sprung into action, forming an invisible barrier around me, shielding me from harm as I slept. Within this protective sphere, I remained oblivious to the unfolding drama, my mind lost in the depths of unconsciousness.
As the nightshade hounds, embodiments of darkness and malice closed in for the kill, the chair''s defenses sprang into action, molten chains erupting from its core like serpents of fire. With swift precision, the chains ensnared each hound, binding them tight and rendering them helpless before the infernal might of the chair. Liquid fire surged through the molten chains, coursing through the veins of the captured assailants with lethal efficiency. In moments, their forms were consumed by flames, their once menacing presence reduced to smoldering ashes. The chair''s monotone voice echoed in the silence, its words a stark reminder of the price paid for my protection. "Absorbing burnable materials."
As the threat was extinguished, the chair absorbed the remains of the fallen hounds, their essence adding to its fuel reserves. With each addition, the total time available for my ordeal increased. Due to the chair defending me during the quest time was added to the timer of 23 hours to my total making it 2 days and 9 hours until quest completion.
Unbeknownst to me, the chair had once again proven itself not just as a tool of torment but as a stalwart guardian, a silent sentinel standing watch over my slumbering form. And as I slept on, oblivious to the dangers that had been averted, the chair remained ever vigilant.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking from my unconscious state, grogginess clouding my senses, I instinctively checked the quest timer, hoping for a reprieve from the torment awaiting me. However, my hopes shattered as I beheld the timer displaying an increased duration¡ª2 days now instead of the dwindling time I had expected.
Confusion and despair warred within me as I tried to make sense of the unexpected turn of events. How could the timer have gained more time? Was this a cruel twist of fate or another facet of the quest''s merciless nature? Questions swirled in my mind, but answers remained elusive. The added time meant prolonged suffering, a continuation of the infernal cycle that tested not just my physical endurance but the very limits of my resilience and determination. With a heavy heart, I resigned myself to the grim reality before me. The quest, far from over, stretched out like a nightmarish horizon, each passing second a testament to the endurance required to survive in this crucible of fire and blood.
Yet, amidst the despair, a spark of defiance flickered within me. Taking the bold step to advance to Stage 3 despite Level 2 and the daunting challenges ahead, I braced myself for whatever lay in store. The specter of time, now seemingly an adversary as formidable as the flames and chains of the chair, loomed large in my mind. If the quest was to extend endlessly, I resolved to explore the depths of my endurance and the chair''s capabilities.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
As I delved deeper into the infernal trials, each moment stretched and contorted, blurring the boundaries between agony and determination. The flames that engulfed me seemed to dance with renewed ferocity, yet I clung to a desperate hope that pushing beyond my limits.
The chair, an enigmatic arbiter of pain and power, remained silent, its mechanisms hidden behind veils of infernal magic. I wondered if it held the key to manipulating perception, bending time itself to its will. Perhaps breaking free from the shackles of temporal awareness would grant me respite from the relentless suffering or, at the very least, hasten the end of this grueling ordeal.
With each passing cycle of torment and endurance, I delved deeper into a trance-like state, a surreal blend of agony and detachment. Time lost its grip on me, moments blending into eternity as the flames licked at my essence and the chains bound my resolve. Hours stretched into days, or so it seemed in the fractured landscape of my perception. The chair''s infernal machinations took on a surreal quality, whispers of ancient magic intertwining with the crackling of flames and the hiss of molten chains. Looking at the timer it said 2 days 8 hours, only an hour passed.
The relentless cycle of torment continued unabated as I once again succumbed to the overwhelming pain, drifting into unconsciousness as the flames and chains of the infernal chair exacted their toll on my body and spirit. Time lost its meaning in the haze of agony, and when awareness returned to me, it was to a harsh reality¡ªa reality that seemed to mock my efforts and resilience.
Blinking away the remnants of unconsciousness, I turned my attention to the dreaded quest timer, a cruel reminder of the unending trial that lay before me. Horror and disbelief washed over me as I beheld the increased time displayed¡ª3 days and 13 hours, a stark contrast to the fleeting moments I had hoped for. The chair''s infernal embrace had not relented; instead, it seemed to draw sustenance from my suffering, prolonging the ordeal with merciless efficiency. Doubt gnawed at the edges of my resolve, questioning the purpose of such unyielding torment and the elusive rewards promised by the quest.
The question echoes in the recesses of my mind, a haunting specter of doubt amidst the infernal ordeal. Will I remain bound to this accursed chair for eternity, trapped in an endless cycle of torment and suffering, denied even the solace of death? Each passing moment seems to stretch into infinity, a relentless barrage of pain and anguish that threatens to consume me whole.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The harrowing journey within the infernal chair had stretched beyond all sense of time and reason, plunging me into a nightmarish abyss of unending agony. Days melded into nights, and moments blurred into eternity as the relentless torment gnawed at the fabric of my sanity. At first, each surge of pain was a searing reminder of my mortality, a visceral experience that kept me tethered to reality. But as the days stretched on, the pain morphed into a numbing void, a dull ache that pervaded every fiber of my being. It was as if my mind, unable to endure the unrelenting assault, had retreated into a haze of dissociation, a coping mechanism born of desperation.
In the absence of pain, or perhaps in defiance of it, I found myself pushing further into the depths of the chair''s challenges. Each increase in level became a grim test, not just of survival but of existence itself. The flames that once seared my flesh now felt distant, their heat a distant memory in the recesses of my fractured mind. Reality warped and twisted, boundaries blurring between torment and transcendence. Was I still alive, or had I become a specter haunting the corridors of my suffering? The quest timer, a cruel reminder of time''s relentless march, lost its significance in the face of an eternity spent in torment.
Memories became fleeting whispers, dreams merging with waking nightmares. Faces blurred into masks of pain, and voices melded into a cacophony of agony. Yet amidst the chaos, a primal instinct surged¡ªa primal desire to survive, to endure, even as the boundaries of self blurred and fractured. In the depths of my descent, I clung to fragments of identity, shards of determination that refused to be extinguished. Each increase in level, each surge of pain.
As the days stretched into weeks, and weeks into a relentless continuum, I teetered on the precipice of oblivion, a fragile thread of consciousness holding me tethered to a reality unraveling at the seams. The infernal chair, once a tool of ascension, had become a crucible of madness.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Emerging from the crucible of torment after an agonizing 38 days, the weight of liberation bore down upon me like a bittersweet symphony. As the bindings of the chair loosened their grip, a flood of sensations rushed back with overwhelming intensity. The air, once stale and heavy with the scent of burning flesh, now filled my lungs with the freshness of newfound freedom. Each movement, no longer hindered by chains and flames, resonated with a profound sense of relief tinged with disbelief.
The quest''s completion, a milestone marked by endurance beyond measure, hung in the air like a victory banner amidst the ashes of tribulation. Stepping away from the accursed chair, I stood on shaky legs, my body a testament to the toll exacted by infernal trials. The quest''s rewards, still veiled in mystery, awaited revelation, promising boons earned through blood, sweat, and unyielding determination. But more than material gains, the experience etched into my soul was a testament to endurance and growth. Each heartbeat, once a rhythmic reminder of pain, now echoed with the rhythm of newfound freedom, a melody of survival amidst the cacophony of suffering.
Chapter 19. Quest Results.
|
Congratulations You have completed another quest, the timer kept increasing which was not my fault. You were attacked by the lesser god of shadows blessed during this quest and the system saw the chair protecting you as outside interference, which kept increasing the amount of time inside the quest. Though you know you could have set a new safe word before starting the chair. It was a stupid thing a kid would do by rushing into things glad I had the protection enchantment installed otherwise you would be dead. I see you managed to last 38 days and ended at Stage 3 Level 8. Well, shit kid, I didn''t think you would go past stage 2 level 6.
Seeing as you managed to reach such a high stage and have a rare ranked fire resistance skill you are more than qualified to get more rewards. Instead of only getting two skills, you may now have four, and the chair will also be given to you to train with just call me by saying my name and I will send it to you. Oh yeah, don''t worry I can give you more rewards now since the system kept you in the chair longer than needed.
|
|
Crimson Tether Lv1/10: Creates a thin, flexible tendril of blood that can be extended to grasp and manipulate small objects or press distant switches.
|
| Lesser Blood Steps Lv1/10: Temporarily enhances Leon''s agility and speed by infusing his muscles with blood energy, allowing for quick dodges and swift movements. |
|
Lesser Hemokinetic Shield LV1/10: Forms a barrier of swirling blood energy around a targeted area, providing temporary protection against projectiles and minor magical effects.
|
|
Bloodthirst Lv1/10: Heightens Leon''s combat focus and aggression in the presence of spilled blood, granting temporary boosts to damage output and combat prowess.
|
|
Broken Blood Mask LV1/10: This skill allows Leon to temporarily alter his appearance by manipulating the blood flow in his face, enabling him to disguise himself or intimidate enemies with a menacing visage.
|
|
Blood Echo Lv1/10: Leon can create an illusory duplicate of himself using his blood, which can distract enemies or serve as a decoy while he maneuvers into a more advantageous position.
|
|
Blood Constriction Lv1/10: By manipulating the flow of blood within a target''s body, Leon can induce temporary paralysis or incapacitation, rendering them immobile and vulnerable to attack.
|
|
Blood Whisper Lv1/10: Leon can communicate telepathically with other individuals who share his bloodline or have been marked by his blood, enabling covert communication over short distances.
|
|
Lesser Blood Sacrifice: In dire circumstances, Leon can offer his own blood as a sacrifice to summon weak lesser infernal entities or invoke dark powers, trading his vitality for increased magical potency or assistance from otherworldly forces.
|
|
Crude Blood Weaponry Lv1/10: Leon can solidify his blood into crude melee weapons like blades or clubs for short-term combat engagements.
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
|
|
Blood Thorns Lv1/10: Leon can create sharp, thorn-like protrusions from surfaces coated with his blood, hindering or damaging unsuspecting foes.
|
|
Blood Leech Lv1/10: Attaches small, leech-like constructs made of blood to enemies upon contact, draining minimal life force over time and transferring it to Leon.
|
|
Blood Boil Lv1/10: Raises the temperature of an opponent''s blood, causing discomfort, distraction, and potential debilitation.
|
|
Hemoportation Lv1/10: Enables short-range teleportation by briefly converting Leon''s body into a liquid state, allowing him to traverse obstacles or surprise enemies.
|
|
Blood Insight Lv1/10: Enhances Leon''s senses briefly by attuning him to the life force present in his surroundings, useful for detecting hidden threats or tracking targets.
|
|
Bloodcall Lv1/10: Summons and controls small creatures attracted to blood, such as bloodflies or vampiric bats, for reconnaissance or distraction purposes.
|
|
Hematocraft Lv1/10: Alters the properties of Leon''s blood temporarily, such as making it acidic or venomous for offensive purposes when touched or ingested.
|
|
Blood Holding Lv1/10: Creates a small storage area in a different dimension subspace using your blood as the medium to activate. The size of the storage increases with skill level.
|
|
Hemoheal Lv1/10: Accelerates natural healing processes when activated, closing wounds or injuries slightly faster than normal.
|
I reviewed the extensive list of blood-related skills laid out before me, and a heavy sigh escaped my lips, carrying with it a mixture of anticipation and apprehension. Each skill held potential, a glimpse into the dark arts and arcane mysteries I had only begun to unravel. Yet, the breadth of choices also underscored the daunting path ahead. This was quite a lot of skills going through all of these will take a while.
Blood Holding... the very name echoed with promise and potential. As I delved deeper into the intricacies of this skill, a sense of anticipation mingled with curiosity. The ability to create a separate dimension subspace, tethered to my blood essence, was no mere parlor trick¡ªit was a gateway to unparalleled storage and utility. The initial concept was clear: a pocket dimension accessible only to me, where I could store items of importance or strategic value beyond the confines of conventional space. The prospect of carrying vital supplies in it. What intrigued me most was the skill''s scalability. As it leveled up, so would the capacity of this hidden dimension, expanding its boundaries to accommodate larger or more numerous objects. The thought of having a virtually limitless storage solution at my disposal sparked visions of endless possibilities. Not to mention that once the skill hits max level and evolves into a higher-ranked skill the amount of space will be even greater. And the evolved version may even give more benefits. Practically speaking, Blood Holding offered a means to carry essential tools without encumbering myself, ensuring readiness for unforeseen challenges. Yet, its potential extended beyond mere convenience. The ability to safeguard sensitive or dangerous artifacts away from prying eyes or hostile forces could prove invaluable in my pursuits.
Guess I need to think about the skills I need now and the ones that will be more helpful in the future. I just need to choose three more skills and the quest will finally be over. A few of the skills sound and look cool to have but I can''t let myself die because of that.
Slapping my face I began to think over each and every one of the skills. I made a list of each one with pros and cons with the help of Glimpse of Insight.
Chapter 20. Rest, Rewards, and Death.
| With your choosing the skills this quest is complete. I have given you some information about each skill because you selected the best skills for you. Don''t worry about the other skills you may be able to get them later on as long as you train hard enough. A new quest will be coming soon. |
| Blood Holding Lv1/10: Creates a small storage area in a different dimension subspace using your blood as the activation medium¡ªthe size of the storage increases with skill level. Size 5x5ft weight is not a factor as long as it fits into the space within you can store it. |
| Lesser Blood Sacrifice: In dire circumstances, Leon can offer his blood as a sacrifice to summon weak lesser infernal entities or invoke dark powers, trading his vitality for increased magical potency or assistance from otherworldly forces. Only lesser demons that are rank-f can be summoned. The summon will be sent back to hell once the demons finish their tasks or the time limit has passed. |
| Bloodthirst Lv1/10: Heightens Leon''s combat focus and aggression in the presence of spilled blood, granting temporary boosts to damage output and combat prowess. This is a passive skill and is uncontrollable but it does offer a |
| Hemoportation Lv1/10: Enables short-range teleportation by briefly converting Leon''s body into a liquid state, allowing him to traverse obstacles or surprise enemies. Only works if the area is covered in blood. Cost per cast 20mp. |
I nodded slowly, the weight of weariness settling deeper within me as I reviewed my chosen skills. Bloodthirst, Hemoportation, Lesser Blood Sacrifice¡ªtools of power, yes, but also reminders of the torture endured and the sacrifices yet to come. A fleeting sense of contentment teased me before fading into the familiar shadows of exhaustion and uncertainty.
The Archdemon''s announcement of another impending quest cut through the fragile calm, plunging me back into a state of weariness and apprehension. The burden of constant expectation, the unrelenting demands of the pact, bore down on my already weary mind. The optimism I used to have felt like a distant memory, replaced by a sense of deep fatigue and emotional strain.
The prospect of facing yet another quest, of being pushed once more into the crucible of challenges without respite, felt overwhelming. My mental reserves were depleted, and the thought of mustering determination or resilience seemed like a distant dream. All I longed for was a moment of solitude, a chance to retreat from the demands of infernal obligations and recover what little strength remained within me.
Solitude beckoned like a distant oasis in the desert of responsibilities. I craved the stillness, the chance to mend frayed thoughts and worn emotions away from the relentless expectations and trials that defined my existence. Each quest, each demand, had chipped away at my resolve, leaving behind a weariness that ran deeper than mere physical fatigue it was also mental and spiritual damage. I felt like a cracked vase about to burst into thousands of pieces.
I yearned for time¡ªtime to breathe, time to reflect, time to heal. The weight of my burdens felt crushing, and I longed for a respite that seemed elusive amidst the ever-turning wheels of infernal machinations.
The sudden disappearance of the chair, dissolving into wisps of smoke and ash, mirrored the emptiness that had settled within me. There was no pang of loss, no lingering attachment to the infernal contraption that had been both a tool and a torment. Its absence left behind a void that echoed the weariness and detachment gnawing at my soul.
Sealing the cave with the remnants of my waning energy, I cocooned myself within crystallized spikes of blood¡ªa makeshift barrier born from the depths of exhaustion and the need for respite. Within the protective confines of the crystalline barrier, I surrendered to the embrace of exhaustion, allowing the quiet darkness of slumber to envelop me.
The cave fell into a hushed stillness, broken only by the soft rustle of my breath and the distant echoes of memories.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Days stretched into a quiet expanse within the confines of my cave, a sanctuary from the demands of the outside world and the weight of expectations. Motivation, elusive as ever, remained a distant specter, overshadowed by the comforting embrace of solitude. Within this cocoon of solitude, I turned inward, delving deeper into the intricacies of my skills, honing them with a meticulousness born from boredom.
The days blurred into a rhythm of practice, reflection, and quiet contemplation. Blood Holding expanded its dimensions, accommodating more within its hidden realm, Bloodthirst surged with renewed ferocity, each strike honed to a deadly precision. Hemoportation flowed smoother, a dance of controlled teleportation woven with the essence of blood. Time passed unnoticed, marked only by the rhythmic pulse of my skills strengthening. The outside world felt distant, its demands momentarily forgotten in this secluded haven of growth.
Yet, even amidst this respite, a subtle awareness tugged at the edges of my consciousness¡ªthe need for sustenance, for the lifeblood that fueled my abilities. The decision to venture out loomed closer, a reminder that even in solitude, the cycles of life and necessity persisted. A few more days, I told myself, a few more days to gather strength, fortify my skills, and steel my resolve once more. The cave, once a refuge, would soon become a launching point¡ªa nexus from which I would step forth, renewed and prepared for whatever awaited beyond its familiar confines. Until then, I remained cocooned in quiet determination, readying myself for the inevitable journey ahead.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The loss echoed within me, a silent ache that no amount of training or solitude could soothe. It wasn¡¯t just a physical absence but a deeper, visceral feeling¡ªa missing piece of my essence that left me incomplete despite the progress made in honing my skills and fortifying my abilities. In the quiet moments between skill practice and solitary reflection, I grappled with the void that seemed to widen within. It was as if a vital part of my being had been cleaved away, leaving behind a hollow echo of what once was.
The days wore on, marked by the passage of time yet tinged with a sense of lingering loss. Each skill mastered, each improvement gained, felt bittersweet against the backdrop of that internal emptiness. I searched within myself, delving into memories and emotions, seeking to understand what had been taken from me and how to reclaim it. But the answer remained elusive, a puzzle with missing pieces that defied easy solutions. The quest''s aftermath lingered like a shadow, casting doubt and introspection where once there was clarity and purpose.
Leon''s anger surged like a tempest, a primal force born from the depths of betrayal and exhaustion. The coldness that seeped into his bones mirrored the emptiness he felt, a gnawing void that echoed the losses suffered at the hands of others. Each theft, each deception, had chipped away at his trust and patience, leaving behind a simmering rage that now threatened to consume him whole. Life felt hollow, a cycle of giving and taking where he always seemed to be on the losing end. The promises of rewards and extensions to quests felt hollow against the backdrop of constant exploitation and betrayal. The world seemed to revel in taking from him, regardless of the cost to his well-being or dreams.
The demon''s words, even if truthful about the quest''s time limit, offered little solace in the face of repeated injustices. If this was fate at work I would break fate, shattering it into millions of pieces only to burn it in the flames of hell.
But amidst the smoldering embers of anger, a resolve hardened¡ªa resolve not just to survive but to thrive, to ascend above the petty thieves and manipulators that sought to drain him. This was no mere tantrum; it was a primal roar of defiance from a soul weary of being trampled upon. The rage-fueled his determination to become a force to be reckoned with, to stand tall and crush any who dared to cross his path with ill intent.
With rage coursing through his veins like molten fire, Leon tore open the entrance to his cave, heedless of the dangers that lay beyond. The once-protective barrier of crystallized blood shattered under the force of his fury, a physical manifestation of the turmoil raging within him. The cave, once a sanctuary of solitude, now felt confining, suffocating¡ªa prison of pent-up anger and frustration. His steps echoed with purposeful aggression as he strode into the unknown, his mind clouded by a singular focus¡ªto confront whatever obstacles dared to stand in his path. The familiar chill of the outside world washed over him, a stark contrast to the seething heat of his emotions.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As I confronted the trio of Red Goblins, his rage simmered beneath the surface, coiled and ready to unleash. The scene before him, with the goblins feasting upon the carcass of a Stone Tusk Boar, only fueled my determination to prove my strength and dominance. Drawing upon his Glimpse of Insight skill, I delved into the details of my adversaries still knowing that information was a source of power as well. The Red Goblins, each hovering around level 5 in their race, posed a formidable challenge on their own. However, their class as Fire Novices hinted at their elemental affinity and potential capabilities in fire-based attacks. The goblin at level two in their class likely possessed slightly more refined fire manipulation skills compared to the others. However, their lower overall levels in class suggested limitations in their abilities.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
The rush of rage blurred my senses, but I clung to the edge of control, channeling it into a deadly dance of precision and brutality. My vampiric abilities surged at my command, shaping the hardened stilettos with lethal intent as Bloodthirst fortified my body for the impending clash. As the bolts formed, charged with vampiric energy, I launched them with calculated fury, targeting the goblin closest to me. With a burst of Hemoportation, I materialized behind the startled creatures, their attention drawn to the fallen comrade, unaware of the impending strike from behind.
Their weapons turned towards the perceived threat, exposing their vulnerable backs to my waiting blades. The first goblin fell swiftly as five empowered bolts slammed into the back of its head, a strike to the brain sealing its fate after breaking through the skull. The second met a similar end, but my aim faltered with the third, only managing a non-lethal blow before being hit with a searing attack from its counterattack which didn''t even leave a burn on me.
Laughter bubbled up, a manic chorus to the chaos unfolding sounding like nails on a chalkboard. The fear in the lone goblin''s eyes fueled my wrath as it attempted futile escape, flames licking in desperation. With a cruel twist, I drove the stiletto into its knee, igniting a cascade of agony. The explosion of bone and sinew was both horrific and satisfying, a macabre symphony of vengeance. Its cries spurred me on, a crescendo of madness as I delivered the final blow, stomping down with a savage glee on its other knee.
The goblin''s futile struggles to escape only fed my growing hunger for dominance. With grim satisfaction, I strung it up, a grim trophy to attract more unwitting prey. The cacophony of pain-filled shrieks promised more opportunities for retribution, a cycle of violence and fury spun from the depths of my rage. I did stop the bleeding of the third goblin so it wouldn''t die until I had gotten its replacement.
| Two Red Goblins killed Levels 4 and 5, Class Fire Novice Level 1 both Rank G gaining 40exp. Bonus exp for killing higher-level enemies 10exp. Total gained 50exp. |
The newfound levels surged through me, a tangible testament to the carnage wrought and the primal satisfaction it brought. Race and class distinctions blurred in the haze of my rage-fueled triumph, both pathways to power equally enticing in this moment of raw dominance. The goblin''s screams became a symphony of agony, each twist of the stiletto cruel punctuation to its torment. My focus shifted, not towards remorse or mercy, but towards leveraging every drop of pain for my gain. The screams echoed, a grim reminder to any who dared approach of the consequences of crossing paths with the wrathful predator within me.
Refilling my blood reserves became a ritual, a necessary replenishment of the blood at my command. The crimson essence pooled and spread, a macabre canvas of potential manipulation and teleportation. As I waited for more prey to heed the call of suffering, I honed my readiness, weaving strands of blood around me like a deadly web. Each placement around me gave me an advantage. Most of this was not thought about but just by pure instincts that ran throughout my body.
The echoes of agony, amplified by the goblin''s screams, tethered me to that grim scene of pain and dominance. It was a twisted melody, drawing me deeper into the abyss of my rage and thirst for power. Time stretched thin, a taut thread of anticipation and impatience. The primal rage urges within me, gnawed at the edges of restraint. Each passing moment tested my resolve, a battle between the instinct to hurt and the discipline to wait since prey would come. But still, I held my ground, anchored by the symphony of torment that echoed through the clearing.
The arrival of a dozen Red Goblins, drawn by the anguished cries of their fallen comrade, marked the beginning of a new chapter in the deadly dance unfolding in the wilderness. As they gathered, a predatory gleam flickered in my eyes, a hunger for both vengeance and the thrill of battle. Fear and anger were clear on their faces as they saw the broken strung-up goblin head explode as I kicked its skull into mush.
Fully replenished, my reserves of magical power surged with readiness, a potent mix of MP and HP fueling the arsenal of skills at my disposal. The goblins, unaware of the fate that awaited them, clustered together with a false sense of numerical advantage. With a twisted smirk curling my lips, I embraced the chaos that awaited. This time, the odds were not stacked against me; they were a canvas upon which I would paint the brutality of my wrath.
Blood magic hummed in anticipation, threads of crimson weaving intricate patterns of power around me. The clearing became a battleground, the air charged with tension as both predator and prey assessed the unfolding tableau. I prepared for the onslaught. Vampiric bolts crackled to life, their deadly trajectories aimed at the unsuspecting goblins. Blood manipulation formed crimson barriers, shielding me from retaliatory attacks from their bows and arrows as I maneuvered with calculated precision. The dance of combat unfolded, a symphony of violence and strategy. Each strike, each dodge, fueled by the primal instincts driving me forward. Hemoportation became a deadly gambit, appearing and disappearing amidst the chaos, striking at vulnerable points with ruthless efficiency.
The goblins, once confident in their numbers, now faltered under the onslaught. Fear mingled with desperation in their eyes as their ranks dwindled under the relentless assault. Their fiery attacks met with calculated counters, turning their elemental prowess against them As I stood unharmed by their weak fire skills.
As the last fighting goblin fell, a primal roar of triumph escaped my lips, echoing through the now-silent clearing. The battle had been fierce, but victory was sweet, a testament to my growing power and unyielding resolve. Breathing heavily, I surveyed the aftermath, crimson hues of blood and magic mingling in the air. The screams that once filled the space had been replaced by a haunting quiet, broken only by the crackle of flames and the settling of the wounded earth beneath me.
With the surviving goblins scattering like frightened prey, their panicked flight signaling the impending arrival of reinforcements, I seized the opportunity to bolster my forces. Drawing upon the crimson reservoir within me, I fueled my recovery with ravenous hunger, replenishing my resources with the vital essence of blood.
As the life-giving fluid coursed through me, invigorating my body and mind, I turned my attention to the dark arts of summoning. Lesser Blood Sacrifice. This was the only skill I didn''t fully train not wanting to summon demons inside my home, I only used the empower side of it.
With a focused intensity, I channeled my energy into the summoning ritual, invoking the ancient words and gestures that would beckon forth the denizens of the underworld. Shadows stirred, whispers of arcane power echoing through the ether as the fabric of reality trembled at my command.
Summoning two F-ranked lesser demons from the blood of the fallen goblins was a testament to both my growing power and the potency of the sacrificial ritual. As the infernal beings took shape before me, their dark forms coalescing from the essence of blood and magic, I assessed my options for their types.
|
Abyssal Crawlers: These grotesque creatures slither and writhe across the battlefield, their serpentine forms twisting and contorting with unnatural agility. With venomous fangs and corrosive secretions, they leave a trail of death and decay in their wake.
|
|
Dread Shades: Cloaked in darkness and mystery, Dread Shades drift through the ether like silent phantoms. Their touch drains the warmth from the living, leaving behind only icy despair and the chilling embrace of eternal darkness.
|
|
Inferno Imps: These fiery fiends revel in chaos and destruction, their bodies engulfed in flames that dance and flicker with malicious glee. With a mischievous grin and a penchant for mischief, they sow discord among their enemies with bursts of searing fire and explosive laughter.
|
|
Hellhounds: Fiery-eyed and bristling with infernal energy, these demonic canines stalk the battlefield with primal savagery. Their fur is ablaze with flames that scorch everything they touch, and their howls instill terror in the hearts of their enemies. Excellent at tracking foes.
|
|
Shadow Imps: These diminutive creatures thrive in darkness, their forms wreathed in shadows that obscure their features. With razor-sharp claws and uncanny agility, they dart through the gloom with silent grace, striking from the shadows with deadly precision.
|
|
Hellspawn Impalers: Towering monstrosities with barbed spines protruding from their twisted forms, Hellspawn Impalers strike fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors. With thunderous footsteps and bone-shattering blows, they impale their enemies upon their jagged limbs, reveling in the carnage.
|
|
Chaos Spawn: Mutated demons with constantly shifting forms, blending features of various creatures into nightmarish amalgamations. They possess unpredictable abilities, from acidic breath to explosive transformations, embodying chaos and unpredictability.
|
|
Gnashers: Hulking, brutish demons with thick, armored hides and massive jaws filled with razor-sharp teeth. They excel in melee combat, using sheer strength to overwhelm foes.
|
|
Name: Leon (False Name, True Name Unknown)
Race: Noblesanguis Hematophage- Ancient Lv2/10 Exp:0/40
Class: Sanguine Sorcerer Initiate Lv2/10 Exp:0/40
Rank: G
|
HP: 228/228
MP: 225/225
SP: 206/206
|
|
STR: 33
VIT: 46
AGI: 22
INT: 42
CHS: 40
Free Points: 0/0
Error +17 N/A?????
|
Skills:
Active: Bite Lv9/10, Vampiric Bolt Lv5/10, Hemorrhage Lv3/10, Sanguine Surge Lv4/10, Regal Drain Lv3/10. Lesser Blood Sacrifice Lv2/10, Hemoportation Lv3/10, Blood Holding Lv2/10
Passive: Stealth Lv7/10, Bleed Lv9/10, Anesthetic LvMax, Detection Lv6/10. Lesser Poison Resistance Lv2/10, Fire Resistance Lv9/10 Rare, Pain Tolerance Lv34/50 Rare, Royal Aura Lv2/10, Bloodthirst Lv2/10
|
|
Titles:
Child of Blue Blood, Mild Madness, He Who Burns, Breaking
|
Traits:
Royal Blood Body, Imperial Resilience
|
Chapter 21 Raining Blood.
As I contemplated my options for summoning lesser demons, each choice held its appeal, a reflection of the dark desires and strategies swirling within me. The Fire Imp beckoned with the promise of fiery retribution, a fitting punishment for those who dared to wield flames against me. To watch them writhe in agony amidst the very element they worshipped would be a satisfying spectacle indeed.
The Shadow Imp whispered of silent death, a subtle blade in the darkness that could slip past defenses unseen. While the goblins may underestimate the threat of shadows, I knew the value of having an assassin at my side, ready to strike when least expected.
Hellhounds offered swiftness and ferocity, their primal instincts honed for tracking and pursuit. Though my skills rendered such assistance unnecessary, the thought of commanding beasts of fire and brimstone held a primal allure.
Hellspawn Impalers embodied fear and terror, their very presence striking dread into the hearts of their enemies. To see the goblins quiver in fear as they face the embodiment of their worst nightmares would be a potent weapon indeed.
And then there were the Gnashers, stalwart and powerful, a brute force that could shatter defenses and crush foes with ease. While perhaps lacking the spectacle of fire or the subtlety of shadows, the sheer reliability and strength of the Gnashers made them a tempting choice for both offense and defense.
In the end, I weighed each option carefully, considering the strengths and weaknesses of each. The decision would shape the course of the coming battle.
The idea of transforming the Gnasher into a nightmarish terror sent a thrill of dark satisfaction coursing through me. With a twisted grin, I envisioned the demon clad in armor forged from fear itself, a vision of dread and destruction that would strike terror into the hearts of any who beheld it. The armor would be a grotesque tapestry of horror, adorned with wicked spikes and chains that clattered with the severed heads of fallen goblins. Each gruesome trophy would serve as a reminder of the Gnasher''s ferocity and the fate that awaited those who dared to oppose me. As I conjured the image in my mind''s eye, I could almost feel the aura of terror emanating from the transformed demon, a palpable sense of dread that would suffocate the resolve of even the bravest adversaries.
With a dark chuckle, I reveled in the thought of unleashing such a terrifying creature upon the battlefield, watching as the goblins quaked in fear at the sight of their demise incarnate. It would be a sight to behold, a symphony of chaos and despair orchestrated by my own twisted will. As I prepared to summon forth the transformed Gnasher, I relished the thought of the havoc it would wreak upon my enemies, a harbinger of doom cloaked in the guise of infernal might. I brought my focus back to the other demon I could summon.
Summoning both a Gnasher and a Hellhound was a strategic decision that balanced power and mobility, each serving a distinct purpose in the upcoming conflict. As the summoned demons materialized before me, I wasted no time imbuing the Gnasher with its terrifying armor and crafting a sturdy saddle for the Hellhound. Meanwhile, the Hellhound stood ready, its fiery eyes gleaming with loyalty and readiness for the task ahead. The saddle I fashioned provided a secure perch from which I could command and direct the demon, utilizing its speed and agility to navigate the battlefield with precision.
The Hellhound''s inquiry brought forth a moment of realization¡ªthe first utterance from my lips in this new form. My voice, laced with the echoes of torment and rage, carried a rawness that mirrored the depths of my inner turmoil. "We go to kill everything we can," I rasped, the words dripping with a chilling resolve. "Follow the blood trail left behind by the fleeing goblins. We are going to their home to end them all."
The eerie laughter of the Hellhound and the Gnasher echoed through the surroundings, their infernal amusement mirroring the dark humor of our situation. Their acknowledgment of my authority, rooted in the blood pact with a ruler of hell, added a sinister weight to my orders.
"We obey you, master," the Hellhound''s voice rumbled, its loyalty tempered by the ancient pact of summoners that bound us together in purpose.
The Gnasher''s laughter took on a more sinister tone, its armored form glinting with malevolent glee. "To the depths of hell and back, we follow," it growled, its eyes gleaming with a fierce resolve.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The thunderous gallop of the Hellhound beneath me reverberated through the forest, a relentless force cutting through the underbrush as we surged toward the goblin camp. The Gnasher followed in our wake, its armored form smashing through obstacles with brutal efficiency.
There was no camaraderie between us, no sense of friendship or shared bond. What bound us together was a singular purpose, a hunger for carnage and the spilled blood of our enemies. The Hellhound''s primal instincts drove it forward, fueled by the scent of fear from the goblins and the promise of battle. Likewise, the Gnasher''s ferocity was unleashed with every obstacle it shattered, a relentless engine of destruction in pursuit of our shared goal.
As we closed in on the goblin camp, the air crackled with anticipation, the scent of impending violence thick in the air. The demons at my command were extensions of my will, embodiments of the darkness that now coursed through me. Our unity lay not in companionship but in the savage determination to wreak havoc upon all that stood in our path. I urged the Hellhound onward, my mind focused on the chaos and devastation we would unleash upon the unsuspecting goblins. The time for mercy had long passed, replaced by the unyielding thirst to release the rage that burned within me on others. The forest echoed with the echoes of our relentless advance, a symphony of destruction heralding the coming storm of blood and fire.
Gnasher bulldozed through obstacles, leaving a trail of crushed bodies in its wake. The beasts that dared to confront us were swiftly overwhelmed, their futile attempts at resistance crushed beneath the relentless advance of the demons. As we passed the fallen foes, I wasted no opportunity, extracting every drop of blood from their lifeless forms. The crimson essence flowed into me, fueling my powers and extending the duration of the demons'' presence in this realm. With each surge of stolen vitality, the Hellhound''s fiery aura blazed brighter, and the Gnasher''s armored form seemed to grow more imposing. The demons reveled in the feast of spilled blood, their loyalty and ferocity heightened by the dark energies coursing through them.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The scene before me was one of overwhelming numbers, a sea of goblins of various colors converging within their encampment. The sight of over 400 goblins, with their distinct red, yellow, and green skins, stirred a mix of shock and grim determination within me. Among them, the red-skinned goblins seemed to dominate in numbers, a testament to their fierce tribal presence. As the chaotic scene unfolded, the arrival of the fleeing goblins triggered a chain reaction of panic and alarm among the gathered horde. Their cries and wails echoed through the encampment, drawing the attention of every goblin present. It was a moment of opportunity amidst the chaos, a chance to strike at the heart of their strength.
Without hesitation, I commanded the Gnasher to charge toward the front gate, a relentless force of destruction unleashed upon the unsuspecting goblins. Its delighted laughter, tinged with innocence, momentarily caught my attention, a stark contrast to the carnage it was about to unleash. The distraction was fleeting, and I refocused my attention on the unfolding battle. The Gnasher, fueled by its armored fury and the dread it inspired, crashed into the front lines of the goblin defenses taking them by surprise. Its monstrous form became a whirlwind of death and chaos, cleaving through ranks of foes with savage abandon.
As the Gnasher engaged in its brutal onslaught, I turned my attention to coordinating the Hellhound and preparing myself for the inevitable clash that would follow. The sounds of battle mingled with the screams of the dying and the roars of demons, filled the air¡ªa grim symphony of war that heralded the beginning of our annihilation upon the goblins.
The battlefield erupted into a symphony of chaos and violence as our assault unfolded with brutal efficiency. With the crystallized blood sword in hand, I rode atop the Hellhound with a manic smile etched upon my features laughing like a madman. Our combined assault was a whirlwind of death and destruction, targeting the heart of the goblin forces with precision and savagery.
As we charged toward the right flank of the goblin ranks, where the fiercest red-skinned warriors congregated, I swung the blood sword with lethal intent. The razor-sharp edge cleaved through flesh and bone, leaving a trail of severed limbs and goblin corpses in our wake. The Hellhound, a relentless force of nature, tore into the goblins with fangs and claws, its fiery resistance rendering their feeble fire attacks futile.
Empowered by the blood essence from the Gnasher, my vampiric bolts lashed out like tendrils of death, ripping through the ranks of yellow and green goblins who dared to wield magic and bows against us. Their spells and arrows found no purchase against our fortified defenses, their attacks mere sparks against our unyielding resolve.
As the battle raged on, I remained vigilant, cutting down any goblins attempting to flank or encircle us. The Hellhound''s fiery retaliation against their feeble fire attacks only added to the chaos, turning their element against them in a blaze of vengeance.
Amidst the screams of the dying and the clash of steel and fang, our combined assault carved a path of devastation through the goblin ranks. The once-united horde now faltered under the weight of our wrath, their numbers dwindling as fear and desperation spread among their ranks. Victory seemed inevitable as we pressed on, fueled by the darkness within and the bloodlust that drove us forward.
The battlefield dynamics shifted as a heavy, earth-shaking stomping heralded the approach of a formidable adversary from within the goblin village. Simultaneously, my attention was drawn to the figure of an aged goblin, bearing the unmistakable aura of power and authority, unlike any I had encountered among their kind.
The monstrous creature within the village, its footsteps resonating with ominous weight, posed a new challenge to our assault. I braced myself, sensing the impending clash with a foe of considerable strength and size.
However, it was the sight of the older goblin, adorned with the trappings of arcane might and seated upon a throne of bones, that truly piqued my interest. The gnarled black wood staff, crowned with a grim skull, spoke of dark sorceries and ancient knowledge. As I gazed upon this elder figure, a realization dawned upon me¡ªa fellow royal monster, akin to my lineage and heritage. The battlefield momentarily paused, a silent acknowledgment passing between us as kindred beings of power and darkness. The older goblin''s eyes met mine, a glint of recognition and calculation shimmering within their depths. It was a confrontation not just of physical might but of ancient bloodlines and hidden potentials.
The battlefield erupted into a chaotic symphony of magic and violence as the older goblin and his forces attempted to halt our advance. With the Hellhound serving as my mount, we remained focused on the looming threats while orchestrating our next moves.
As the older goblin attempted to thwart my summoning ritual, the relentless charge of the Hellhound ensured that his spells went awry, their arcane energies missing their mark. With the Hellhound''s fiery aura shielding us from the ineffective fire attacks of the goblins, the older goblin resorted to rallying the remaining yellow-skinned goblins to unleash their lightning-based skills upon us.
With lightning crackling through the air, the Hellhound and I found ourselves caught in a deadly dance of fire and electricity. In a desperate bid to counter the onslaught, the Hellhound conjured a massive sphere of flame around us, creating a barrier of searing heat to repel the incoming lightning strikes. Seizing the opportunity afforded by the distraction, I redoubled my efforts, channeling the blood sacrifice of the fallen goblins into summoning reinforcements. With a final surge of dark energy, I succeeded in summoning five more demons to our aid¡ªa formidable force ready to turn the tide of battle.
As the summoned demons emerged from the portal, their infernal presence cast a shadow of fear over the remaining goblins. With ruthless efficiency, I commanded the demons to unleash their fury upon the goblin horde, their savage attacks tearing through flesh and bone with merciless precision.
Amidst the chaos, the summoned demons heeded my commands, tearing through the goblins with savage glee. The two Hellspawn Impalers impaled foes with cruel efficiency, the Shadow Imp struck from the shadows with deadly precision, and the final two Hellhounds unleashed fiery devastation upon any who dared to approach. The battlefield became a maelstrom of magic and bloodshed, with lightning crackling against flames and demonic roars drowning out the screams of the dying. Our combined assault pressed forward relentlessly, carving a path of destruction through the goblin encampment.
Amid the battle, my focus remained unwavering, I was intent on neutralizing the older goblin and the monstrous entity while ensuring the demons under my command wreaked havoc upon our enemies.
Chapter 22. Dark Magic
The elder goblin''s sudden incantations and the defensive measures of his followers posed a significant alarm, disrupting the momentum of our assault. The makeshift barrier formed by the goblins, a chaotic amalgamation of shields, magic, and bodies, was a testament to their desperation to shield their leader from harm. As I directed my vampiric bolts toward the elder goblin, the wall of protection around him proved formidable. My bolts, infused with dark power and hunger, clashed against the goblin defenses, sapping the life force from those unfortunate enough to be caught in their path. However, the sheer numbers and determination of the goblins slowed the bolts'' progress, preventing them from reaching their intended target.
Frustration gnawed at me as I witnessed the elder goblin''s chant continue unabated, his spellwork weaving threads of arcane power in defiance of our onslaught. The din of battle raged around us, the clash of steel, the roar of demons, and the cries of the dying merging into a cacophony of war. Realizing that a direct assault on the elder goblin would be futile amidst the protective barrier, I sought to disrupt his concentration through indirect means. I commanded the demons under my control to focus their attacks on weakening the goblin defenses, targeting vulnerable spots, and exploiting gaps in the makeshift wall.
The Hellhound, being empowered by blood, unleashed torrents of flame upon the goblin barrier, seeking to melt shields and scatter ranks. The summoned demons, each a harbinger of terror and destruction, joined in the assault with their infernal powers, tearing through the goblin defenses with relentless ferocity.
Then a sudden disturbance in my detection skill sent a chill down my spine, a grim realization dawning upon me as I witnessed the corpses of fallen goblins stirring to unholy life. The elder goblin''s chanting, growing in intensity, seemed to fuel this dark resurrection magic, animating the deceased warriors into a macabre army of the undead.
As the lifeless forms rose from the blood-soaked ground, their eyes devoid of warmth, a new threat emerged amidst the chaos of battle. Once vanquished by our onslaught, the slain goblins of the horde now stood again, their bodies twisted vessels of dark magic and necromantic power.
"I''ll match your escalation with the relentless fury of hell itself." I declared, my voice carrying the weight of my determination and rage.
With swift commands, I summoned additional Hellhounds and Fire Imps, directing them to deal with the encroaching undead menace that threatened our rear. The Hellhounds, creatures born of flame and ferocity, leaped into action, their jaws snapping at the undead ranks while their fiery breath engulfed the corpses in cleansing fire. The Fire Imps, reveling in the chance to unleash their infernal flames, danced amidst the resurrected goblins, turning decayed flesh to ash with each fiery blast. Since I am not sure how to deal with the undead in this world I will burn them to ash.
Meanwhile, I tasked the Hellspawn Impalers with a crucial mission¡ªto harvest as much blood as possible from the chaotic battlefield. Their cruel spears dripped with the essence of life as they impaled goblins and drained them dry, the blood fueling our dark powers and increasing our numbers. As I focused on maintaining control over the summoned demons and coordinating our assault, I also employed Hemorrhage, which inflicted a bleeding curse upon the goblins surrounding each Hellspawn Impaler. Despite the toll it took on my reserves of magical power, the strategic use of Hemorrhage weakened the enemy lines, sowing discord and bleeding their forces dry.
The arrival of the Giant Goblin, a hulking behemoth among its kin, drew the attention of both allies and enemies alike. Its bulging muscles on its arms and legs, gave off an imposing stature hinted at raw physical strength, while its fat-streaked stomach spoke of indulgence and excess in a world rife with conflict. Throwing a quick insight at it yielded some information. Red Goblin Prince Lv2/50, Big Eater Lv48/50 Rank-F, Over Eater: The one who eats.
As the Gnasher, empowered and armored by my dark magic, confronted the Giant Goblin, the clash between titans began to unfold amidst the chaos of battle. The Gnasher, a creature of a nightmare given physical form, roared its challenge, its eyes gleaming with malicious intent as it prepared to face this new threat head-on. The Gnasher was faster, but I was unsure of anything else since they were both the same rank.
As the Gnasher lunged with deadly intent, its wickedly sharp claws aimed to rend through the Giant Goblin''s defenses, the sheer force of their clash sent shockwaves rippling through the earth. Each blow exchanged was a testament to the raw power and ferocity of these monstrous combatants, their battle a spectacle of primal aggression and dark prowess. Despite the Giant Goblin''s size and bulk, the Gnasher''s augmented abilities and my strategic commands turned the tide in our favor. The demon''s armor, infused with dread and death, proved resilient against the brute force of the Giant Goblin''s attacks, while its strikes, fueled by my dark empowerment, sought to exploit weaknesses and vulnerabilities in its colossal opponent.
The Hellhound and Fire Imps were still engaged in combating the undead and while they were dealing with that, the Impalers and I drained the blood from goblins when there was no more blood the Hellhound I rode on burned them to ash.
The sheer resilience and raw power displayed by the Giant Goblin Prince were indeed impressive, a testament to its singular focus on physical might at the expense of other attributes. As the clash between the Gnasher and the Giant Goblin Prince intensified, it became clear that brute force alone would not be enough to overcome this behemoth of a foe. While the Giant Goblin Prince''s Vit and Str bolstered its defenses and striking power, its singular thoughts to investment left openings and weaknesses in other areas like Agi and Int. I observed it as it fought and it was stupid and slow repeating the same movements so even the Gnasher was getting used to him. With the battle against the Giant Goblin Prince and the Gnasher raging on, I directed the demons under my command to engage the remaining goblin forces with relentless ferocity. The Hellhounds, Fire Imps, Hellspawn Impalers, and the summoned demons unleashed a coordinated assault, their infernal powers and ruthless efficiency turning the tide of battle in our favor.
The Hellhounds, agile and vicious, darted among the goblins, their fiery breath and razor-sharp claws cutting through the ranks of foes. Fire Imps launched volleys of scorching flames, engulfing clusters of goblins in infernos that sapped their strength and will to fight. Hellspawn Impalers, fueled by bloodlust and empowered by dark magic, struck with precision and brutality, carving paths of destruction through the goblin lines. The summoned demons, eager for bloodshed and bound by the pact of summoning, added their might to the fray. The Hellspawn Impalers among them mirrored the ferocity of their counterparts, while the Shadow Imp provided stealthy support, picking off vulnerable targets and disrupting enemy formations.
As the battle unfolded, the tide turned decisively in our favor. The goblin forces, already weakened by earlier clashes and facing relentless assaults from demonic entities, began to falter and break under the onslaught. Their ranks thinned. I also lost a few Fire Imps when the Lightning Goblins focused on them since they were more fragile than the Hellhounds. This boosted the level of those Goblins by quite a lot making them even more dangerous, not wanting to let them grow even stronger I sent Shadow Imps and other assassin-like demons to deal with them quickly.
Stolen novel; please report.
Amidst this chaos, the clash between the Gnasher and the Giant Goblin Prince continued to echo with thunderous impacts and roars of defiance. The Gnasher, empowered by dark magic and guided by my commands, pressed the attack relentlessly, seeking any advantage or opening to exploit against the formidable foe.
As the numbers of the goblin forces dwindled and their resistance faltered, I kept a keen eye on the central duel, ready to intervene or provide support as needed. Victory was within reach, but the battle was far from over, and the outcome of this clash would determine the fate of this chaotic battleground.
Then from nowhere explosions rocking the ranks of the Hellspawn Impalers and Hellhounds caused chaos and disarray among our forces. The calculated strikes and disciplined maneuvers gave way to frantic dodges and desperate attempts to mitigate the damage caused by the exploding corpses.
The Hellspawn Impalers, skilled in combat but vulnerable to unexpected assaults, found themselves having to adapt quickly to this new danger. Their instincts honed by battle kicked in, and they began to prioritize avoiding the explosive corpses while still engaging the remaining goblins. The demonic entities, fueled by bloodlust and driven by my commands, adjusted their tactics on the fly, seeking cover when necessary and using their agility to evade the deadly blasts. Even with them adapting to the explosions some of them died causing me to summon more of them and encase them into armors of blood like the Gnasher. This limited my summoning ability as I was forced to conserve blood and think about using it more wisely.
The Hellhounds, with their enhanced senses and reflexes, fared slightly better against the explosions. Their fiery nature allowed them to withstand some of the blasts, although injuries and fatigue began to take their toll. I directed them to focus on harassing the older grey Goblin, aiming to disrupt its spellcasting and force it into defensive maneuvers.
As the explosions continued to wreak havoc amidst our ranks, I utilized my vampiric bolts and blood manipulation skills to create barriers and redirect some of the blasts away from critical areas. Every moment counted as we fought to regain control of the battlefield and neutralize the older grey Goblin''s deadly tactics.
The Gnasher, locked in its fierce duel with the Giant Goblin Prince, remained focused on its opponent, both using its sheer strength and resilience to weather the explosive onslaught. The Gnasher took less damage from the explosions because of its thick hind and blood armor. The Prince''s leather armor took most of the damage but was shredded in the process leaving it ruined and making the prince more vulnerable.
Amidst the chaos and danger, my mind raced with strategies, seeking vulnerabilities in the older grey Goblin''s defenses and ways to counter its explosive assaults.
With blood pooling under the goblins'' defenses, I tapped into my blood manipulation skills with a level of precision and intensity I hadn¡¯t reached before. The pain was nothing It didn''t even feel like it was there since I was used to pain that was far, far worse.
The condensed blood puddles transformed into deadly traps, their surfaces bristling with sharp spikes. As the goblins stood unaware in their makeshift fortifications, I unleashed my command, causing the blood spikes to erupt upwards with lethal force. The unexpected attack caught the goblins off guard. Screams and shouts filled the air as the spikes impaled and skewered multiple goblins in swift succession. The chaotic scene added another layer of confusion to the already tumultuous battlefield, breaking the last remnants of the goblins'' organized defense.
Seizing the moment, I directed my demonic forces with renewed vigor. The Hellspawn Impalers, now wary of explosive corpses, utilized their newfound caution to avoid the traps while pressing their assault on vulnerable goblins. The Hellhounds, sensing the shift in momentum, redoubled their efforts, their fiery attacks driving back the goblins with relentless aggression. While I ripped more blood from the dead bodies to use for fortifying my demons.
As the goblins scrambled to respond to the sudden betrayal of their defenses, I focused on maintaining control over the blood spikes, ensuring they continued to target and eliminate threats to our advance. The Gnasher, locked in its fierce duel, benefited from the distraction caused by the chaos, landing heavy blows on the Giant Goblin Prince with renewed ferocity.
The older grey Goblin, realizing its plan had backfired, attempted to counter with dark spells and curses. But the tide had turned decisively against them. With the goblin forces in disarray and my demonic allies pressing the attack, our combined might surge forward, aiming to crush the opposition and claim victory on this blood-soaked battlefield.
Even as the pain and strain of my extended use of powers weighed on me I just laughed as I watched them all die so fast. Every drop of blood shed, every cry of pain, fueled my resolve to emerge triumphant and assert my dominance over this chaotic domain.
I was now able to see what its race was called and the class and rank of the older goblin. NecroGob Lv14/50, Necromancer Lv9/50 Rank-F. Even if It was a Rank-F monster it seemed very weak physically and stronger with the magical side. The curses and dark spells unleashed by the NecroGob added another layer of complexity to the battlefield. Their mastery over necromancy posed a direct threat not only to our physical forms.
The Hellspawn Impalers, now seasoned by combat experience and driven by their bloodlust, engaged the summoned undead with precision strikes. Their weapons, infused with demonic energies, disrupted the NecroGob''s attempts to control the fallen goblins, severing the necromantic tethers and sending dark energies scattering.
The Hellhounds, their fiery aura intensified by the ongoing conflict, targeted the cursed energies unleashed by the NecroGob, consuming and nullifying them with voracious flames. Their relentless assault created openings in the enemy lines, allowing my vampiric bolts to strike true and weaken the NecroGob''s concentration.
As for the Gnasher, still locked in its brutal duel with the Giant Goblin Prince, it faced renewed challenges as the cursed energies of the NecroGob interfered with its movements. Yet, with sheer determination and raw strength, the Gnasher held its ground, trading devastating blows with its formidable opponent.
I, too, focused my attention on countering the NecroGob''s spells. Drawing upon my blood manipulation skills, I created barriers of condensed blood to deflect incoming curses and dark projectiles. The blood, infused with my resolve and fury, acted as a shield against the malevolent magic. Its magic was stronger than mine by a lot, as Each spell broke four or more shields at a time If I didn''t angle them right. My bolt did almost nothing to him at all. I could feel a faint life force flow into me from each bolt, but I could see that it was not even close to dying at all.
Amidst the chaos and clash of powers, the tide of battle ebbed and flowed. The NecroGob, formidable as it was, faced a united front of demonic might and my growing prowess. Every tactic, every maneuver, was calculated to exploit weaknesses and capitalize on openings in the enemy''s defenses.
The battle raged on, a symphony of violence and dark magic colliding in a cacophony of screams and roars.
Chapter 23. Clash of Wills: Blood and Flesh
As the battlefield swirled with the chaotic dance of combatants and the air crackled with dark energies, I focused my gaze on the looming threat of the NecroGob and its newly conjured flesh golem. The Gnasher''s relentless struggle against the Giant Goblin Prince provided a backdrop of primal fury amidst the escalating magical conflict.
With my Hellhounds at my side and the Hellspawn Impalers and Shadow Imp following my mental commands, we stood poised for the final clash against the forces of necromancy and bloodlust. The Hellhounds'' fiery aura surged, casting flickering shadows that danced across the torn battlefield, a stark contrast to the pale glow emanating from the undead horde.
The NecroGob, its eyes gleaming with dark intent, gestured with gnarled fingers wreathed in dark energy. The flesh golem, a grotesque amalgamation of stitched flesh and bone, lumbered forward with a haunting grace that belied its monstrous form. Undead minions, fueled by the NecroGob''s twisted power, moved with unnatural coordination, their movements synchronized in a macabre ballet of death.
"Focus fire on the golem Impalers! Hellhounds suppress the minions! Fire Imps your target is the NecroGob." I barked out commands, my voice cutting through the din of battle. The Hellspawn Impalers, wielding their wicked weapons, surged forward with demonic speed, aiming for the vulnerable joints and sinews of the flesh golem. Fire Imps flew in the air dodging blasts from the NecroGob and returned the favor by raining fire down on him.
The clash erupted with a cacophony of steel meeting flesh, fiery blasts countering dark spells, and the primal roars of demons and undead alike. My vampiric bolts lanced through the chaos, targeting critical points on the flesh golem while the Hellhounds unleashed torrents of flame, engulfing clusters of undead in searing infernos.
The Shadow Imp, shrouded in darkness, weaved between the combatants, striking at necromantic conduits and disrupting the NecroGob''s control over its minions. The battle strategy was clear: dismantle the NecroGob''s support while focusing our might on shattering the flesh golem''s unholy form.
Amidst the fury of battle, the Gnasher''s bellowing clashes with the Giant Goblin Prince echoed across the field, a testament to raw strength and determination. Their duel, a microcosm of the larger conflict, showcased the brutal intensity of the struggle for dominance.
Indeed, the absence of their resistance skills proved advantageous, allowing the flames of our assault to consume the undead minions with greater efficiency. As the inferno engulfed their twisted forms, their movements grew sluggish, their once-fleshed bodies reduced to charred husks.
With each fallen minion, the NecroGob''s hold over the battlefield weakened, its power waning as the flames of our onslaught licked at the edges of its dark influence. The flesh golem, once a towering monstrosity, faltered under the relentless barrage of our combined might, its stitched form unraveling before our eyes.
As the battle raged on, the clash of wills reached its crescendo, a final reckoning between the forces of death and darkness, blood and bone. With every strike and every incantation, we pushed ourselves beyond our limits, driven by a primal instinct to triumph against all odds. In the heart of the maelstrom, surrounded by the swirling chaos of combat, I locked eyes with the NecroGob, a silent challenge passing between us. At that moment, I knew that only one would emerge victorious from this deadly confrontation, and I was determined to ensure that it would be me.
The NecroGob''s desperate attempt to bolster its forces with fallen demons met an unexpected and decisive intervention. As its dark incantations sought to animate the lifeless bodies of our fallen allies, portals of ethereal chains tore open in defiance of the necromantic ritual. From these portals emerged spectral chains, glowing with an otherworldly hellish light, ensnaring the corrupted forms of the fallen demons. With inexorable force, the chains pulled the undead back towards the abyss from whence they came, denying the NecroGob its twisted reinforcements.
From the swirling depths of the portals, a voice resounded, echoing with raw power and unmistakable fury. It carried with it the weight of command, a voice accustomed to obedience and fear. As the voice poured forth, its words laced with seething rage, it addressed the NecroGob directly, condemning its audacity and laying claim to the fallen souls of hell. "Keep your wretched hands off these corpses, for they are mine!" The voice thundered, each word reverberating through the air like the tolling of a doom-laden bell. There was no mistaking the authority in its tone, nor the wrath that simmered beneath the surface. The NecroGob, already beset by the unraveling of its plans, recoiled at the commanding presence of the voice. Its dark eyes widened in dread recognition, a flicker of fear betraying its otherwise stoic facade. The aura of domination emanating from the portals left no room for defiance.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
As if in response to the voice''s command, the spectral chains intensified their grip, pulling the animated corpses with renewed vigor. The NecroGob''s attempts to reclaim its hold were futile against the overwhelming force of the voice''s claim. For those caught amid this otherworldly confrontation, it was a chilling reminder of the forces at play, forces that transcended mere mortal conflicts. At that moment, the NecroGob''s grasp on the battlefield slipped further, its plans crumbling amidst the echoes of a wrathful voice from the depths of hell.
As the portal sealed shut, leaving the NecroGob in a state of paralyzed terror, I seized the moment with ruthless efficiency. With a swift and calculated maneuver, I employed Hemoportation to close the distance, my crystallized blood sword poised for the strike. The shadow imp, ever vigilant at my side, targeted the vulnerable point at the NecroGob''s head, poised to deliver the final blow. In a split-second flurry of movement, our coordinated assault struck true. My blade found its mark, piercing through the NecroGob''s flesh with lethal precision deep into the heart, while the shadow imp''s attack met its mark with equal accuracy piercing the brain. The combined force of our strikes proved overwhelming, and the NecroGob''s form crumpled under the onslaught, life extinguished in an instant.
Yet, even in death, the NecroGob''s dark influence lingered, its undead creations still shambling forth relentlessly. With no time to waste, I acted swiftly, summoning forth a Fire Imp from the blood-stained ground where the NecroGob had fallen using its blood to fuel the summon. But this was no ordinary Fire Imp. It stood taller, its horns more menacing, and a fiery aura of blood-red flames enveloped its form like a fearsome mane. In its eyes burned a fierce determination, a testament to the power infused within it by the blood of this F-Rank monster.
As the fiery presence of the enhanced Fire Imp stood before me, its gaze burning with a fierce determination, it awaited my command. Without hesitation, I issued my orders, telling the new Fire Imp to lead the other Imps to start directing them to dispatch the remaining undead goblins and clear the path for our next move.
However, before I could even pivot to assist the Gnasher in its struggle against the Prince Goblin, a sudden and violent upheaval shattered the tranquility of the moment. The ground trembled as the Gnasher was sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the dense foliage with a resounding impact. Turning my gaze toward the source of the disturbance, I beheld the Prince Goblin in a grotesque display, feasting upon the fallen corpses strewn about the battlefield. With each mouthful of flesh devoured, its wounds healed, and its strength grew. Using Insight I looked to see what was happening just to catch sight of its Class to hit max level and its Race slowly increased in levels.
The Fire Imp''s words carried a weight of disdain and anger, reflecting the deep-seated disgust it harbored toward the Prince Goblin''s actions and its potential folly. The revelation of the goblin''s choice to undergo a pseudo-evolution, sacrificing long-term potential for immediate power, only fueled the Fire Imp''s ire further.
With each passing moment, the Prince Goblin''s transformation unfolded before our eyes, a grotesque spectacle of twisted flesh and dark power. Yet, even as its physical form contorted and expanded, there was a palpable sense of corruption and decay that clung to its essence, a stain upon the very fabric of its being. In the face of such brazen defiance and contempt for the natural order, the Fire Imp''s fury reached a boiling point, its rage stoked by the sight of royal blood tainted by this filthy goblin. Saying it followed the paths of Gluttony and Sloth the worst of the sins. With a snarl of disgust, it spat venomous words, condemning the goblin as nothing more than a pitiful creature unworthy of its noble lineage.
The Fire Imp''s bold move was as unexpected as it was daring, a testament to its sin of Pride and power. As it soared towards the evolving Prince Goblin, a palpable tension hung in the air, a clash of wills between the embodiment of sin and the epitome of arrogance.
With each moment that passed, the Prince Goblin''s transformation twisted it into a grotesque mockery of its former self, a manifestation of unchecked gluttony and sloth. The stench of decay and corruption emanated from its swollen form, a testament to the depths of its depravity. The Fire Imp, fueled by righteous fury and a desire to show superiority over such abominable creatures, prepared to make its stand. Its wings beat with fiery intensity, casting an ominous glow upon the battlefield as it closed the distance to the evolving monstrosity.
As the false evolution completed, unveiling the bloated and repugnant form of the Glutton, the Fire Imp wasted no time. With a roar of defiance that echoed through the clearing, it unleashed a torrent of searing flames, aimed directly at the Glutton''s twisted mass of flesh and sinew. The clash of fire against decay painted a grim tableau, each burst of flame searing away layers of corruption even as the Glutton''s grotesque form pulsated with newfound strength. The battle between Sin of Pride raged on, a testament to the consequences of unchecked hubris and the relentless fury of those who sought to purge such filth from the worlds.
Chapter 24. Sins Of Power.
Using my Insight skill on the Imp I looked to see the name of its Race and Class. Pyroregent Imp Lordling (Ancient) Lv49/50, Prideful Flame Adept (Ancient) Lv49/50 Rank-F.
The revelation of the Pyroregent Imp Lordling''s Ancient rarity in race and class left me stunned, my mind grappling with the magnitude of its power. As I absorbed the significance of its race and class, a sense of reverence washed over me. Here stood a creature whose existence transcended the ordinary, a being of ancient lineage and unparalleled strength. I had an ancient race but I didn''t have power like what I was seeing.
Despite the shock of this discovery, I felt a surge of determination coursing through me. If I were to face foes of such caliber, I would need to push myself further, to unlock the full potential of my own abilities. The encounter served as a sobering reminder of the challenges ahead, but also as a beacon of inspiration, fueling my resolve to grow stronger and rise to meet whatever lay in my way.
The sight of the Pyroregent Imp Lordling''s power stirred something deep within me¡ªa desire not just for strength but a power uniquely my own. As I gazed upon the formidable creature, I felt a surge of determination to carve my own path, to unlock the latent potential within myself and ascend to new heights of power. While the Imp''s Ancient rarity and formidable abilities were awe-inspiring, I knew that true strength lay in forging my destiny, in harnessing the untapped reserves of power that resided within. I was determined to chart my course, cultivate my skills and abilities, and rise above the challenges that lay ahead through sheer force of will.
The clash between the False Goblin Prince and the Pyroregent Imp Lordling was a spectacle of contrasting powers¡ªthe grotesque consumption of the goblin prince against the scorching flames of the prideful Imp Lordling. As I watched the battle unfold, it was clear that this confrontation would determine the fate of the battlefield.
The False Goblin Prince, swollen with stolen power and greed, devoured everything in its path, absorbing both flesh and magic to fuel its transformation. Each gulp seemed to swell its form, making it a grotesque monstrosity of decay and gluttony. Its once Intelligent eyes were now clouded with hunger and a lust for power, a stark reminder of the dangers of unchecked ambition.
On the other side, the Pyroregent Imp Lordling blazed with righteous fire, its flames fueled not by greed but by the pride of its lineage and mastery over the element of fire. With each flicker of its wings and every incantation, it unleashed torrents of searing heat that sought to cleanse the battlefield of corruption and impurity.
The battleground crackled with the clash of opposing forces¡ªthe putrid stench of decay mingling with the scorching aroma of burning flesh and fire. Sparks danced in the air as magic and flames collided, creating a chaotic symphony that echoed across the landscape. This battle was not just a spectacle but a revelation¡ªa testament to the diverse paths one could take in the pursuit of power. While the False Goblin Prince embodied the dangers of excess and unchecked desires, the Pyroregent Imp Lordling symbolized the strength that came from mastery, heritage, and a disciplined spirit.
The confrontation intensified as the False Goblin Prince unleashed its putrid tendrils in a desperate attempt to ensnare the agile Pyroregent Imp Lordling. Each tendril, reeking of decay and corruption, writhed towards its target with a hunger that matched its master''s insatiable greed. However, the imp''s mastery over flames proved to be a formidable defense.
With precise control and swift reactions, the Pyroregent Imp Lordling incinerated the foul tendrils before they could close in, turning them to ash in fiery bursts that illuminated the battlefield. Spears of concentrated flame and massive fireballs streaked from the imp''s form, each aimed with deadly accuracy at the False Goblin Prince. The air was thick with the acrid scent of burning flesh and the noxious fumes of decay.
The False Goblin Prince, bloated with stolen power, thrashed wildly, its massive form causing tremors in the earth as it sought to consume and dominate. In contrast, the Pyroregent Imp Lordling moved with grace and purpose, its flames sculpted into deadly projectiles that sought out weaknesses in its foe''s defenses. As each fiery assault met the rancid tendrils or the decaying flesh of the false creature, explosions of fire and putrid smoke filled the air, casting an eerie glow across the battlefield. The clash of elements, fire against decay, raged on with no quarter given by either side.
As the conflict between the Pyroregent Imp Lordling and the False Goblin Prince escalated, the battlefield crackled with intense energy. The False Goblin Prince, now swollen with stolen essence and transformed into a grotesque amalgamation of decay and voracity, launched waves of corrupted energy at the nimble imp. Each blast carried with it the taint of gluttony and the stench of death, seeking to overwhelm its fiery adversary. The Pyroregent Imp Lordling, however, remained undeterred. With wings of flame propelling it through the air, it weaved intricate patterns of evasion and counterattack. The imp''s flames blazed hotter and brighter, fueled by the prideful determination to overcome this bloated monstrosity that dared challenge its dominance.
In response to the imp''s relentless assault, the False Goblin Prince bellowed a guttural incantation, channeling dark energies to create a miasma of putrid decay that spread rapidly across the battleground. The ground beneath the imp''s feet began to wither and crumble, but the imp adapted swiftly, weaving through the dissipating ground and launching aerial barrages of searing flames. The clash of elemental powers reached a crescendo, with explosions of fire and bursts of decay painting a chaotic tableau of destruction. The imp''s fiery brilliance danced amidst the darkness of corruption, each maneuver a calculated strike aimed at exploiting weaknesses and chipping away at the False Goblin Prince''s stolen might.
With a surge of dark energy, the False Goblin Prince summoned corrupted minions from the remnants of fallen creatures, bolstering its numbers and creating a barrier of twisted forms around itself. The imp, recognizing the threat, intensified its flames, weaving intricate patterns of fire that spiraled outward, incinerating the grotesque creations before they could fully materialize.
The False Goblin Prince, sensing its advantage slipping, unleashed a torrent of acidic bile from its swollen form, aiming to dissolve the imp''s protective flames. The imp, however, displayed remarkable agility, dodging the acidic onslaught and retaliating with bursts of intense heat that evaporated the acidic fluids mid-air, creating billowing clouds of steam.
Amidst the chaos, the imp''s prideful determination blazed brighter. It focused its fiery prowess into a concentrated inferno, a nova of searing flames that enveloped the False Goblin Prince in a cyclone of heat and fire. The imp''s wings pulsed with hellish energy as it ascended, creating an aerial vantage point from which it rained down torrents of purifying fire upon the corrupted foe. The False Goblin Prince, caught in the inferno, roared with primal fury. Its decayed form crackled and charred, but the stolen powers granted it a twisted resilience. As the flames subsided, revealing the scorched battlefield, the False Goblin Prince emerged, its form diminished but still defiant.
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Sensing an opening, the imp dove, its form wreathed in blazing intensity. With a precision born of pride and skill, it aimed for the weakened core of the False Goblin Prince''s essence, where the corruption was most concentrated. A lance of pure flame erupted from the imp''s hand, piercing through the corrupted flesh and striking at the heart of the False Goblin. A deafening roar echoed as the False Goblin Prince convulsed, its stolen power unraveling in a cataclysmic release. Dark energies clashed with the imp''s radiant flames, creating a blinding spectacle of elemental conflict. The imp, its form flickering with ethereal fire, remained steadfast, channeling the last reserves of its prideful flame adept skills into the decisive blow. With a final surge of infernal brilliance, the imp''s attack breached the False Goblin Prince''s defenses, dispersing the corrupted energies in a blinding flash. When the brilliance faded, only charred remnants of the false evolution remained, scattered amidst the ashen battlefield. The Pyroregent Imp Lordling descended, its form pulsing with the residual power of the clash. Around it, the surviving demons and summoned creatures of blood stood in silent awe, witnessing the triumph of pride and flame over gluttonous decay. In that moment, the imp''s pride swelled not just in victory, but in the knowledge that its power, forged through trials and challenges, had proven superior to the false claims of a corrupted prince.
The Pyroregent Imp Lordling, having triumphed over the False Goblin Prince, stood amidst the fading echoes of battle, its form bathed in a radiant, hellish glow. The energies of the conflict surged within it, resonating with its ancient bloodline and its unyielding pride. As the imp''s body pulsed with the energies of evolution, the air around it crackled with intense heat, causing the very ground beneath its feet to smolder. Flames of vibrant colors danced along its form, weaving intricate patterns of power and transformation. The evolution process, fueled by the imp''s pride and the potent energies released during the battle, manifested in visible changes. Its wings, once impressive, now expanded with newfound majesty, adorned with intricate patterns reminiscent of ancient runes aglow with inner fire. Horns of obsidian-like flame crowned its head, symbolizing its mastery over infernal elements.
The imp''s eyes, once burning with determination, now gleamed with ancient wisdom and pride, reflecting the knowledge gained through trials and tribulations. Its stature grew, each movement resonating with controlled power, a testament to its ascension beyond mere rank or class. As the glow subsided, revealing the imp''s evolved form, it stood as a Pyroregent Infernal Lord, a lord of flame and pride unmatched in its domain. The surrounding demons and creatures of blood, witnesses to this transformation, bowed in reverence, acknowledging the ascension. With newfound power coursing through its essence, the Pyroregent Infernal Sovereign turned its gaze toward the horizon, flames dancing in its wake. Its pride swelled.
The encounter left me in awe, a mix of emotions swirling within me as I contemplated the demon''s words and the choice laid before me. Pride or Wrath, are two paths that resonated with the depths of my being, each offering power and guidance in their unique ways.
The burning mark on my right hand tingled with a sense of arrogant ambition and pride, a reminder of the potential within me waiting to be unlocked through prideful endeavors. On the other hand, the rune on my left hand pulsed with raw intensity, reflecting the depths of anger and determination that simmered beneath the surface that wanted to destroy all the with hatred. These were the marks the Lordling left on my hands before returning home through a portal. It warned me that should I try to follow any other sin that I was not fit for my soul would start rotting and disappear in the sands of time.
As I stood there, the echoes of battle still ringing in my ears and the flames of transformation fading, I knew that this moment marked a pivotal juncture in my journey. The path of Pride promises endless growth through Pride in oneself and the arrogance that nothing is better than oneself not even gods.
On the contrary, the path of Wrath beckoned with the allure of power born from fury and unyielding resolve, a path where every obstacle became a stepping stone to unbridled strength and ferocity. Rage and hatred became fuel that drove one toward the destruction of all that stands in the path of power.
I had to choose wisely, for the sin I embraced would shape not only my abilities but also my very essence. The demon''s parting words echoed in my mind, guiding me towards understanding the significance of this decision. With a deep breath, I steeled my resolve, knowing that whichever path I chose would define my destiny in the realms of fire and blood. The mark of Pride and the mark of Wrath glowed faintly on my hands, symbols of the choices I must make and the power I must harness.
The mentorship offered by the demon, a guide in the ways of Pride or Wrath, stood as a testament to the gravity of this decision. I would tread carefully, knowing that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges and triumphs, but ultimately leading to the realization of my true potential.
As the portal closed behind the departing demon, I felt a surge of determination coursing through me. The time for indecision will soon pass; soon was the time to embrace the sin that resonated most deeply with my soul and forge ahead on a path illuminated by the blood of ambition or the blood of rage.
With the demons diligently carrying out my orders to eradicate the remaining undead threats, I turned my attention to the task of replenishing my reserves. Drawing upon the blood of the fallen goblins and demons, I channeled their essence into my Blood Holding skill, the crimson fluid surging through my veins like a revitalizing elixir. With each gulp, I felt a surge of vitality coursing through me, driving away the weariness that had settled upon my shoulders. The nourishment provided by the blood sustained me, fueling my body and mind as I prepared for the challenges that lay ahead.
As I sealed the entrance to my cave, a sense of weariness washed over me, the exhaustion of battle and the weight of my decisions weighing heavily on my shoulders. The echoes of the conflict still reverberated in my mind, a reminder of the events I had faced and the choices I had made. With deliberate movements, I reinforced the barricades and secured the defenses of my sanctuary, ensuring that no unwanted intruders would disturb my solitude. The cave became a fortress, a bastion of solitude where I could retreat and recuperate, shielded from the chaos of the outside world. Once satisfied with the security measures, I retreated deeper into the cave, seeking solace in the quiet darkness. The walls seemed to embrace me, offering a respite from the tumultuous events that had unfolded outside.
As I absorbed the life force contained within each droplet of blood, a sense of vigor and strength suffused my being, invigorating me after the trials of battle. The taste of the blood was a reminder of the power I wielded, a reminder of the sacrifices made in pursuit of my goals.
Settling into a secluded corner, I allowed myself a moment of rest, the fatigue of battle finally catching up to me. My mind buzzed with thoughts and emotions, each competing for dominance as I grappled with the aftermath of the confrontation. In the stillness of the cave, I reflected on the path that lay ahead, the choices that awaited me, and the newfound powers that pulsed within me. Pride or Wrath, two paths diverging in the darkness, each offering its own set of challenges and rewards.
But for now, I needed rest. Closing my eyes, I let the comforting embrace of sleep envelop me, knowing that tomorrow would bring new challenges and new growth opportunities. In the depths of the cave, I found sanctuary, a refuge from the storms of the world beyond.
Chapter 25. The Paths Ahead.
As I awoke from my slumber, the first thing that struck me was the unfamiliar sight that greeted my eyes. No longer was I surrounded by the rough, natural walls of the cave; instead, I found myself lying upon a bed of leaves within what appeared to be a carefully crafted stone chamber. However, I can still see scorch marks from what seems to be linked to flames. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, I sat up slowly, taking in the surprising transformation of my surroundings. The cave, once a crude and barren refuge, had been remodeled into a semblance of living space, with smooth stone walls rising around me like protective sentinels.
Curiosity mingled with bewilderment as I surveyed the room, noting the attention to detail in its construction. The walls, adorned with intricate carvings and patterns, spoke of skillful craftsmanship, while the bed of leaves upon which I lay provided a surprisingly comfortable resting place. As I rose from the makeshift bed, I noticed other amenities scattered throughout the chamber¡ªa crude table fashioned from a slab of stone, a pile of furs serving as rudimentary seating, and even a small fire pit nestled in one corner, its embers smoldering faintly.
Who could have wrought such a transformation? And why? Questions swirled in my mind as I pondered the implications of this unexpected development. Someone¡ªor something¡ªhad taken the time to create this sanctuary, to provide me with a semblance of comfort amidst the harshness of my surroundings.
The sealed entrance gave me a sense of security, knowing that if anyone had breached it, I would have been alerted. It also raised questions about who might have orchestrated such changes in my environment without my awareness. Was it a friend, a foe, or some unknown entity testing or aiding me? I approached the sealed barrier, examining the crystallized blood and the way it held fast against my inspection. The material showed no signs of tampering or weakening, reinforcing my confidence in its security. Despite the newfound comfort of the chamber, caution remained my constant companion. The world outside, with its dangers and uncertainties, pressed against the confines of my sanctuary. Whatever respite I found here was temporary, a respite I intended to make the most of before the next challenge presented itself.
The discovery of the pool and its intricate markings piqued my interest. The runes held ancient knowledge, their purpose veiled yet tantalizingly close to revelation. I circled the pool, studying the patterns etched into the stone, feeling the power thrumming beneath my fingertips. With each step, I delved deeper into the mysteries of the pool. Its purpose seemed twofold: to preserve the blood, ensuring its freshness and potency, and to facilitate its replication, a process fueled by the mere presence of a single drop.
As I observed, my mind raced with possibilities. Could this pool be more than a reservoir for blood? Might its magic extend beyond mere replication, offering insights into the nature of life and vitality itself? My father and mother would have loved to see a thing like this. For the first time in a while, a soul-deep sadness made my heart ache. As I thought of them again I remembered the happy time of them teaching me and us eating, laughing, and playing together. I needed to press down the emotions until I knew I was safe inside this new place.
For now, the pool remained a marvel, its secrets waiting to be unlocked. I made a mental note to return to it later, to delve into its mysteries when time allowed. But for now, other tasks beckoned, and I turned my attention to further exploration of my newfound abode.
The addition of a stone box with runic inscriptions resembling a freezer intrigued me further. The runes, I suspected, were designed to maintain a stable temperature within the box, mimicking the effects of a freezer but likely with magical properties. This would preserve the materials and bait, preventing spoilage while also possibly enhancing their allure to creatures.
The sight of the throne made from the bones of defeated foes sent a chill down my spine. It was a stark reminder of the power and influence of the Arch Demon, and the significance of my role in his plans. Despite my initial apprehension, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the craftsmanship and symbolism woven into the throne. As I examined it further, I realized that it wasn''t just a symbol of conquest or domination. It represented a destiny, a path laid out before me by the Arch Demon himself. Sitting upon that throne meant more than just ruling over others¡ªit meant embracing my potential and becoming something greater than I ever imagined. But with that realization came a wave of uncertainty and doubt. Was I truly ready to walk that path? Could I handle the responsibilities and challenges that came with such power? And what would it mean for my own identity, my sense of self?
As these questions swirled in my mind, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation mixed with a glimmer of excitement. Whatever lay ahead, one thing was certain: I couldn''t turn away from this opportunity, this destiny that awaited me. With a deep breath, I stepped closer to the throne, ready to confront whatever trials and tribulations lay in store on the path to greatness.
The visions flashed before my eyes like fragments of a shattered mirror, each revealing a different facet of my potential fate. I saw glimpses of triumph and tragedy, moments of glory and despair at the end of each life, all woven together in a tapestry of possibilities. The vision of my death sent a shiver down my spine, a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked in the shadows. It was a warning, a reminder never to let my guard down and to always be vigilant in the face of adversity. But amidst the darkness, there were also glimmers of hope. The vision of escape filled me with a sense of freedom, a longing to break free from the chains of fate and forge my path. It was a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there was always a sliver of light, a chance for redemption. And then there was the vision of ascension, of standing at the pinnacle of power and ruling over this world with an iron fist. It was a tempting prospect, a temptation to embrace the darkness within and seize control of my destiny.
As the visions faded, leaving me breathless and disoriented, I knew that the path ahead would be fraught with peril and uncertainty. But I also knew that I couldn''t turn away from it, that I had to embrace my destiny and carve out my place in this world, whatever the cost with a newfound determination.
The sight of the demons bowing before me sent a jolt of surprise through my veins. I hadn''t expected such deference from creatures of such power and ferocity. But as I looked into their eyes, I saw not just fear or submission, but a glimmer of something else¡ªrespect.
The demons'' words painted a picture of stagnation and boredom in their realm, a stark contrast to the chaos and excitement of our recent battles. It was both enlightening and sobering to hear that my actions had brought them a sense of purpose and enjoyment that they had long been deprived of. As I listened to their perspectives, they had a desire for freedom, challenge, and the thrill of conquest. Following me into battle was the most fun they had in hundreds of years. When they are summoned by mortals they are usually used for tasks that are boring so, they try and provoke others into attacking them and doing evils so they can fight.
They also told me that the one who made a pact with me also gave them a quest to stay in this world and serve me for a chance to run wild and fight and evolve, with the chance of gaining a sin for themselves. Not all of them accepted the quest because they were too stupid to understand what the words of the quest were saying, so after finishing my last orders for them they went wild and pushed north toward the mountains where smoke was coming from. After they accepted the quest they followed me by my back and began to make this place a base worthy of a royal. They also saw my attempt to seal the entrance and decided it would be better to make a new hidden entrance that only one with immense strength like the Gnasher to be opened. So they set to work with the Hellhounds and Fire Imps working together to burn the stone into molten slag while the Gnasher forces the stone into shape following the Shadow Imp''s directions. And after a few hours of work, the place was finally finished. Once everything was made the Shadow Imp got another quest and a skill where she was able to create the runes and markings on the objects like the blood pool, meat box, and the other things around the stone room.
Sitting upon the Throne of Bones, surrounded by demons who had fought at my side, I listened intently to their tales of boredom and yearning for adventure. It was clear that the promise of evolution and sin powers had sparked a newfound zeal in their eyes. As they spoke of the Arch Demon''s quest and the excitement they found in following my orders, I couldn''t help but feel a cold determination settle over me once again. Rising from the throne, I addressed the demons with a voice that carried the weight of command. "If you wish to continue under my service," I began, "you must make a pact with me." I laid out the terms clearly: fifty years of unwavering loyalty, following my orders without question or hesitation. In return, they would have the chance to evolve and gain powers beyond their current capabilities.
Their responses were swift and resolute, each demon agreeing to the pact without hesitation. To them, fifty years was a mere moment in their existence, a fleeting chapter in their eternal lives. With the pacts sealed, a renewed sense of purpose filled the air, mingling with the scent of blood and power. At that moment, I knew that our paths were intertwined, bound by blood and ambition. Together, we would carve a legacy that echoed through the halls of Hell itself. And as they pledged their loyalty, I saw in their eyes the glimmer of newfound possibilities, a hunger for challenges yet to come. With demons at my side, each driven by their desires for evolution and power, I felt a surge of determination coursing through my veins. The trials ahead would be many, but with loyal servants by my side, the world itself would tremble at the name of Leon, and nothing would ever steal from me again.
As the demons pledged their loyalty and the pact was sealed, a newfound sense of unity and purpose settled among us. The once boring existence in the depths of Hell now brimmed with anticipation and ambition. With each demon now under my command and now able to stay in this world because of our pact without going back to hell because of a time limit, we set forth on a path of challenges and victories. Our first task was to consolidate our power and establish a stronghold worthy of our ambitions. The cave, once a mere refuge, now transformed into a fortress befitting our status. I had a total of 24 demons in a pact to me out of the total 59 demons summoned. The Fire Imps had 7 the highest number with Hellhounds being in second place with 6 members being here. 4 Hellspawn Impalers not sure if they are male or female can''t tell since they are just twisted bone demons. 3 Abyssal Crawlers wait I never summoned them did I? I asked where they came from and they said during the battle since I wasn''t paying full attention I didn''t use the skill right and summoned them to the battle, but since I was trying to save the blood they help me by not using their decay and only used their fangs to shred the goblins I had cursed. 2 Gnashers one being the original one I summoned and the other one being a female Gansher. And finally, 1 Shadow Imp and another mistake when summoning brought me a Dread Shade who just floated there watching me with blank dead eyes.
Using the combined skills and powers of the demons, we fortified the cave and expanded it going deeper into the ground digging out new rooms for more space for everyone so we could all fit down here and with intricate runes and protective barriers. The pool of blood, now a focal point of our strength, pulsed with arcane energy as it continued to replicate and store blood, ensuring our sustenance and power. The pool was a great gift from the Arch Demon this would help ease certain things and allow me to train my skills more that used blood as a component to strengthen and summon.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
The demon I asked was one of the Fire Imps, a creature born of flame and trickery, yet surprisingly cooperative when it came to matters of strategy and advancement. With a nod of agreement, the Fire Imp willingly offered a drop of its blood to be placed into the pool. As the drop touched the surface of the pool, there was an immediate reaction. The blood, infused with the essence of the Fire Imp, seemed to dance upon the liquid, sending ripples of energy across the pool''s surface. The runes and markings surrounding the pool shimmered with newfound vitality, their purpose clear as they began their work of replication. In mere moments, the single drop of blood had multiplied, each droplet identical to the original. The replication speed was astonishing. I watched intently, noting the rate at which the blood replicated. It was not just a matter of quantity but also quality. The replicated blood retained its potency, its magical properties undiminished. This meant that not only could the pool sustain us with essential blood, but it could also serve as a reservoir of magical energy when needed. The Fire Imp, observing alongside me, wore a satisfied expression. It was clear that even in its fiery demeanor, the demon appreciated the ingenuity and utility of such a resource.
With the pool of replicated blood proving to be a valuable asset, I turned my focus to the next steps in our journey. The demons, now bound by pacts of loyalty and eager for the promised evolution, awaited my commands with a renewed sense of purpose. As I sat upon the throne of bones, contemplating our future endeavors, I outlined a strategic plan to leverage our strengths and overcome the challenges ahead. First and foremost, harnessing the replicated blood''s magical potential would be paramount. Once I had enough I could begin creating armor and weapons for the demons and myself. I tasked the smarter demons like the Shadow Imp and the Fire Imp whom I had been planning to begin with experimenting, testing its applications beyond mere sustenance. We delved into rituals and spells, infusing the replicated blood with elemental energies to create potent concoctions. Fire-imbued blood for enhanced offensive capabilities, frost-infused blood for defensive wards, and even arcane mixtures for utility and exploration. The pool became a focal point of our magical research, a font of power waiting to be tapped. The two demons seemed pretty happy to start researching and even put more of their and other demons'' blood into the pool to increase the amount of blood inside at a faster rate.
Simultaneously, we continued our training and skill development. The demons honed their combat prowess, each discovering newfound strengths and abilities as they embraced the sin-tainted powers promised by their pacts with me. Blood magic, fire manipulation, shadow weaving¡ªall became extensions of our arsenal, finely tuned to complement each demon''s inherent strengths. The demons took to sin easier than I did since I had still yet to choose which sin to follow. That''s when I began to think of what the False Price did it had two sins but because it forced itself into a pseudo-evolution it held the power of two sins. What if I don''t need to choose and can use both Pride and Wrath? Maybe I could also use two sins and not be locked down with only one path. After thinking of choosing both sins both of the runes on my hands started to glow and began to burn, however, this was nothing compared to the flames that burned me for days and would only stop once I was unconscious. As the burning reached a new level of heat the runes ripped out of my hands and shot toward my chest going inside me and latched onto something. It wasn''t a physical sensation I felt as it latched on but it felt like It had latched onto my soul.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As our journey progressed, the demons under my command proved their mettle time and again, showcasing newfound powers and strategic prowess honed through our trials. Our home, once a simple cave, transformed into a bastion of infernal might and arcane knowledge, a testament to our collective ambitions.
The days melted into nights as the demons tirelessly worked on the underground base. The earth trembled under the force of demonic excavations, as layers of rock and ancient sediment gave way to the ambitions of those who dared challenge the established order. The base took shape gradually, reflecting both the brutal efficiency of demonic craftsmanship and the esoteric intricacies of infernal magic. Within the central chamber, I stood overseeing the operations, my eyes gleaming with a mixture of anticipation and resolve. The demons, now bound not just by pacts but by shared ambitions and a thirst for power, toiled relentlessly. Each passage dug, each rune etched, and each enchantment imbued brought us closer to our ultimate goal.
The architecture of our underground fortress blended demonic aesthetics with functional designs. Obsidian pillars rose like twisted spires, their surfaces inscribed with glyphs of warding and power. Gargoyles carved in the likeness of ancient demons loomed over corridors, their eyes glowing with inner fire, serving as both sentinels and symbols of our dominion. And I saw the statue of the Arch Demon of Blood. I asked the demons around me more about him and why he was doing all of this. All they said was that he was the oldest of all the Arch Demons but ever since he became one he stayed inside his domain working on experiments, or if by chance he did leave his domain he went outside of hell like he was searching for something and none of the demons knows what he is looking for. However, as the oldest Arch Demon, he was the second strongest in hell. Legions of Demons led by 72 Royals have tried to kill him and take what was his but they all died in the end leaving only him alone. Since then nobody even goes near his domain anymore out of fear.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As the base grew in complexity and defenses, so did our understanding of the sin-tainted powers coursing through our veins. I was only able to use one sin at a time, if I tried to use both at the same time to empower my skills it would result In the powers fighting against each other causing an explosion that took my arm off just a few hours ago. Seeing that I was still not at the level to use both sins I focused on pride for now to use it to dominate the blood and skills I used making them bend to my will.
Demons have I weird sixth sense for sensing what type of sin is best for a mortal. This was another way they had used against the mortals who had summoned them to turn them to evil and carnage. But they were surprised when I showed signs of learning both Pride and Wrath sins. I was told that learning multiple sins is a great way to power but if you weren''t compatible with the sin it would destroy. This was the same thing that I was told already so I asked more about sins. And found out that there have been those with multiple sins but since some sins didn''t mesh well with other sins the demon would choose the one it had a stronger affinity with. But if they did mesh well they would be able to evolve and become a new sin unique to the one who created that new sin.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I just remembered all about the notifications that I had after the battle and began to look through them all. Gaining experience and levels is always a mix of excitement and calculation, especially when dealing with summoned entities that share in the spoils of battle. They had taken most of the exp from the battle. The most amount of exp gained was from the NecroGob even if I had only gotten half from it and the rest went to the Shadow Imp.
As I ponder my newfound strength and the potential of my demonic allies, it might be worth considering strategies to optimize experience distribution in future encounters. I can now start focusing on my race for now and bring that up to strengthen my connection to blood. Then start working on bringing my class up next. Having more stats will be more helpful for now. Plus the practice with the demons showed me I still have a lot to learn about combat and magic. And by not having a strong enough foundation I would be unable to fully use my skills the best way.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Leon¡¯s days were filled with rigorous training, both physical and mental. The demons, recognizing his potential and the power he could unlock, spared no effort in guiding him through the intricacies of demonic abilities and strategies.
The Hellhound, with its instinctual cunning and predatory nature, taught Leon about tracking, stealth, and the art of striking swiftly and decisively. Its lessons emphasized the importance of patience, observation, and exploiting weaknesses in opponents. Under its guidance, Leon honed his senses and learned to read the battlefield with clarity.
The Imps lessons delved into the subtleties of demonic hierarchies, and negotiation tactics with otherworldly beings, teaching him how to survive in hell should he ever go there one day.
As weeks turned into months, Leon¡¯s skills expanded. He delved deeper into the mysteries of blood magic, unlocking new techniques to manipulate and empower his demonic allies. Skills gained levels and Leon even created a few new skills. Repeated actions make him gain an understanding of how to improve things like blood weapons and armor.
The underground base evolved alongside Leon¡¯s training, becoming a fortress of dark power and strategic advantage. Chambers for ritualistic practices, training arenas for combat simulations, and libraries of arcane knowledge filled its depths, reflecting Leon¡¯s growing mastery over his surroundings.
Empowered by the sin that suited his essence, his abilities surged with newfound efficiency and control. Blood magic, once a taxing endeavor, flowed with an ease that surprised even the demons. The pact with Pride not only amplified his skills but also accelerated their growth, marking each advancement with a tangible impact. As he hunted for blood and sustenance, Leon wielded his skills with precision honed by Pride. Blood manipulation became a symphony of control, shaping tendrils of crimson essence with finesse to extract resources swiftly and cleanly. The Hemorrhage curse, once draining on his reserves, now surged with potency, allowing him to incapacitate foes with swift precision, leaving them vulnerable to his strikes.
Empowered by Pride, Leon¡¯s combat prowess flourished. His swordplay, infused with blood-fueled enchantments, cleaved through enemies with calculated strikes. With each passing day, the use of the sword became better and more refined. Hemoportation became another part of the way Leon used his sword making up his own sword-fighting style, that no one else had making it solely unique to Leon.
With each successful hunt, the pool of blood within his underground base thrived. The amount of Blood was slowly increasing with time due to hunting regular sessions. But with each new training, crafting, or experiment would drain it before it had the chance to fill up to 10 percent of the pool.
The demons¡¯ insights into infernal lore, deepened Leon¡¯s understanding of the realms beyond mortal sight. He studied forbidden rituals and arcane secrets, not merely to amass power but to decipher the intricacies of demonic hierarchy and the underlying currents of cosmic influence.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I called the Arch Demon''s name and asked if the chair would help me against lightning or if it wasn''t ready yet and with no reply I was very happy since I was joking. That''s when I found myself once again in possession of the infernal chair, its ominous presence a stark reminder of the bargains struck and the trials endured. As the blue motes of lightning crackled toward me, I hesitated, pondering the implications of embracing yet another facet of elemental power.
Another quest appeared saying the same things as last time before me and I accepted the quest. Seated upon my bone throne, I gazed upon the chair with a wariness born of experience. The Arch Demon¡¯s cryptic machinations, while often beneficial, carried an air of unpredictability that left me apprehensive. Yet, the memory of those lightning bolts, searing through flesh and bone with merciless precision, spurred me to action.
With a resigned sigh, I reached out toward the chair, feeling its malevolent energy coil around me like a viper poised to strike. As my fingers brushed against its twisted form, a surge of power coursed through me, tinged with the unmistakable essence of lightning. The chair, once bound solely to the element of fire, had been transformed, infused with new capabilities to torture me.
Chapter 26. Lightning Goes Brrrrrrrrrrrr.
The demons¡¯ fear was palpable, their eyes fixed on the chair as if it were a harbinger of imminent doom. Their concerns were valid, for the chair¡¯s dark reputation preceded it, instilling dread in even the most formidable of beings. With a somber expression, I addressed their apprehensions, acknowledging the chair¡¯s grim history as an instrument of torment and death. ¡°This chair,¡± I began, my voice carrying a weight of caution, ¡°holds powers beyond comprehension, shaped by the will of those who seek dominion over the elements. Pain that will keep me alive in the future.¡±
The Fire Imp, its flames flickering nervously, spoke up. ¡°But what of its dangers, Master Leon? We have seen its wrath, its thirst for pain. It has taken and broken the souls of powerful demons before. Even two Arch Demons lost their lives when they were caught and put into this chair.¡±
I nodded solemnly. ¡°We tread a perilous path,¡± I conceded. ¡°But I have survived once before locked in this chair for over a month my first time, with caution and vigilance. The chair is a tool¡ªa dangerous one, yes¡ªbut with proper control and understanding, I can turn its destructive potential into a shield that grants me the ability to fight against powerful elemental users who wield my race''s weaknesses.¡±
The Shadow Imp, its form flickering in the dim light, seemed to consider my words. ¡°We trust in you, Master, but don''t die because if you do we will have to go back to that place,¡± it said, its voice a whisper in the cavernous chamber.
With a determined nod, I approached the chair, the crackling energy responding to my proximity. "I will proceed with care this time, I will not be locked into this chair until its timer runs out again,¡± I affirmed, settling into the seat. The blue lightning wove around me, merging with my essence as I braced myself for the surge of power and knowledge that awaited.
As I sat in the chair I looked at the menu and began to set it up for use. I set a new safeword and looked at the options for resistance training on the chair. I saw three options, one was fire, two was lightning, and the third was both fire and lightning. Thinking about it carefully I chose the third option to maximize my training time and started the chair. Seeing as I had no resistance against lightning the chair started me at Stage 1 Level 1.
The moment the chains locked around me, injecting their mysterious fluids, a surge of searing pain shot through my veins. I gritted my teeth, determined not to show weakness in front of the demons who watched with cautious eyes. The chair''s interface glowed with arcane symbols, reflecting the combined power of fire and lightning that now coursed through me. The pain wasn''t as bad as the first time I had done this but the lightning made it harder since I wasn''t used to that element.
As the fluids worked their arcane alchemy, a cacophony of sensations assaulted my senses. Fire and electricity intertwined in a chaotic dance within me, each element vying for dominance. It was as if my very essence were being tempered in the crucible of primal forces, reshaping my being in ways I could scarcely comprehend.
Minutes stretched into eternity as the chair worked its arcane wonders. Sweat dripped down my brow, mingling with the fluids that seeped into my skin. The demons'' hushed murmurs echoed in the chamber, a backdrop to the primal symphony playing out within me.
As the cycles of agony and transformation continued within the chair, each level pushed my limits to the breaking point and beyond. Fire and lightning, elemental forces that once threatened to consume me, were slowly becoming extensions of my being. The pain, though still excruciating, melded with a growing sense of resilience born from countless sessions in the chair. Level after level, I delved deeper into the crucible of fire and lightning. The chair''s interface hummed with arcane energy, responding to my will as I navigated the intricate pathways of resistance training. But with each ascent to a new level, the intensity of the lightning surged, testing the very limits of my endurance.
Level 7 marked a turning point, where the crackling currents threatened to overwhelm my senses. Rather than risk irreversible harm, I made the conscious decision to pause, to repeat the level until my body adapted to the elemental onslaught.
Days blurred into weeks within the underground confines of my transformed sanctuary. The demons, ever watchful, stood witness to my trials, their respect tempered by the ordeal they knew I faced daily. The chair, once a symbol of torment, became a crucible of self-mastery, a testament to my unyielding determination to harness the forces that once threatened to destroy me. It was a path of sacrifice and perseverance, but one that promised unparalleled power and the ability to safeguard against the deadliest of adversaries. And so, within the shadows of my underground domain, I embraced the agony.
The demons, once familiar with the sight of their leader embarking on daring quests and battles, now found themselves witnessing a different kind of spectacle¡ªthe relentless endurance of their master in the face of excruciating torment. They watched in awe and trepidation as Leon, day after day, subjected himself to the merciless throes of the torture chair. Whispers spread among them like wildfire, tales of a master who did not flinch in the presence of pain but embraced it as a path to unparalleled power. The chair, once a symbol of dread and agony, now became a stage where their leader pushed passed mortal boundaries, delving into realms of resilience and fortitude that bordered on the true monsters.
At first, there were murmurs of concern, doubts about the sanity of a being who willingly courted such suffering. But as days turned into weeks and weeks into months, a profound respect began to take root in their hearts. It was not just the power he sought¡ªit was the unyielding determination, the unbroken spirit that resonated with their primal instincts. Many were ashamed of themselves for being afraid of using the chair to strengthen themselves just like their master who was just a child, how could demons who have lived for hundreds of years be afraid of pain and suffering?
Some demons, emboldened by curiosity or perhaps a hint of madness, dared to approach the chair during breaks in Leon''s trials. They would touch the cold metal, feel the crackling energy, and shudder at the thought of enduring what their master faced daily. Fear mingled with reverence, for they saw in Leon not just a leader but a paragon of willpower, a force that defied the very laws of suffering.
The demons, accustomed to chaos and destruction, found themselves in the presence of a spectacle that even they struggled to comprehend. As Leon delved deeper into the abyss of pain and power within the torture chair, their fear mingled with a profound sense of dread. The crackling flames and searing electricity that enveloped their master seemed like an inferno of torment from which no mortal could emerge unscathed.
Whispers of concern echoed among the demons, their eyes wide with a mixture of horror and fascination. They had witnessed their master''s unwavering resolve time and again, but this was a trial that tested the very limits of endurance, even for a being as formidable as Leon. One demon, driven by a rare moment of empathy and concern, dared to approach, hoping to offer solace or aid to their suffering master. But the chair, infused with unimaginable energies, rebuffed the demon''s touch with a violent force, sending a clear message of danger and death to any who dared interfere.
The female demon, struck by the backlash of soul-rending energy, crumpled to the ground, her form wracked with agonizing pain. It was a pain beyond the physical¡ªa torment that clawed at the essence of her being, leaving scars that no healing magic could mend.
I commanded them to refrain from touching the chair while I was using it, as it may end up killing them, a chilling reminder through the demon ranks. They understood, perhaps for the first time, the magnitude of what their master was enduring and the dangers inherent in such pursuits of power. Something that demons feared Soul damage and their master was undergoing this torture without even screaming in pain. The female Gnasher barely even touched him and was wailing in pain as her body lay there unable to move.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As Leon reached the pinnacle of Stage 3 Level 9, an achievement marked by months of relentless pain and unyielding determination, murmurs among the demons grew curious and hopeful. They saw their master''s endurance as a beacon of power, a path they too wished to tread. Approaching Leon respectfully, one of the demons voiced the collective query, seeking permission to utilize the chair after his session. Leon, perched upon his throne of bones, his gaze reflective yet steely, considered their request. Understanding the potential risks and rewards, Leon imparted a solemn warning to the demons, his voice carrying the weight of experience and hardship. He detailed the intricacies of using the chair safely, highlighting the dangers of overestimating one''s limits and the consequences of mishandling such potent forces.
Under Leon''s watchful eye, the demons took turns utilizing the chair, each session a test of willpower and resilience. Some embraced the challenge with fervor, their ambition fueled by the promise of newfound strength. Others approached with caution, wary of the unknown perils lurking within the chair''s torturous embrace.
As the days passed and the demons cycled through their training, Leon observed their progress with a mix of pride and vigilance. He knew that empowering his allies would ultimately strengthen their collective force, a crucial advantage in the ever-shifting landscapes of power and conflict.
As the days turned into weeks and then months, the underground base became a crucible of transformation and growth. The demons, inspired by Leon''s example, delved into the grueling regimen of the chair, each seeking to harness its powers and emerge stronger. Leon, now a stoic figure overseeing their trials, witnessed their struggles and triumphs with a keen eye. Some demons, fueled by ambition and a hunger for power, endured the torment with gritted teeth and unwavering resolve. They emerged from the chair''s trials with newfound abilities and enhanced strengths, their loyalty to Leon deepening with each passing day.
Others, however, underestimated the chair''s merciless nature. Despite Leon''s warnings and guidance, a few succumbed to its brutal tests, suffering injuries and setbacks that served as stark reminders of the chair''s unforgiving nature. This caused me to rush to the chair to turn it off before the chair broke them like it did me.
Through it all, Leon remained steadfast in his role as mentor and leader. He adjusted training schedules, provided counsel on managing pain and fatigue, and delved deeper into his understanding of the chair''s arcane workings. His resistance to pain and enhanced control over elemental forces grew, a testament to his unwavering dedication. As the demons could teach me things I didn''t know, I taught them of pains that they could never have dreamed of.
After completing the grueling quest and enduring the torments of the chair, Leon finally reaped the rewards promised by the Arch Demon of Blood. Six free points, tokens of power and resilience, awaited his choice to enhance his abilities. As he pondered over where to allocate these precious points, his gaze fell upon his Vit, the very essence of his endurance and survival. Doing this also helped me deal with all the pain that the chair caused. Not to mention that gaining a Rare Lightning Resistance skill did also help.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Reaching Stage 4 Level 1 of the chair''s training regimen marked a significant milestone for Leon, but it came at a heavy cost. The excruciating pain he endured threatened to overwhelm him, pushing his body and mind to their limits. As he grappled with the torment, another unexpected consequence emerged¡ªa dark aura emanating from the chair, exerting crushing pressure on everything within its vicinity, affecting not just physical bodies but also souls. Causing everyone near Leon who didn''t have an aura to feel a part of the pain I felt. The demons cried out in pain as they fled away from Leon due to the pain they felt. Fear was plain as they watched while hiding far away in different rooms.
The aura''s effect was palpable, a suffocating weight that bore down on both demons and surroundings alike. It was a stark reminder of the dangers inherent in pushing the boundaries of one''s abilities, especially through such extreme means as the torture chair. Despite the agony and the ominous aura, Leon''s determination remained unbroken. He saw this as the price to pay for greater power and resilience, traits vital for his survival and ascent in the chaotic world he inhabited. Leon''s determination knew no bounds as he pushed himself further, spending an astonishing 29 hours in the chair without respite. The cycle of agony and endurance repeated incessantly as he tackled the same level repeatedly, each iteration pushing his limits to the breaking point and beyond. Time became a blur, marked only by the relentless progression of pain and the unyielding drive for power.
For Leon, the hours merged into a continuous struggle against the searing pain and the overwhelming pressure of the chair''s training. Sweat mingled with the occasional droplets of blood, a testament to the physical toll exacted by his relentless quest for strength. The demons, ever watchful, could only marvel at their master''s resilience even as concern etched lines of worry on their faces.
As the relentless torment finally abated, Leon found himself adrift in a haze of exhaustion, his senses dulled by the lingering echoes of agony. Every fiber of his being cried out for respite, a reprieve from the ceaseless ordeal that had consumed him for days on end. With faltering steps, he made his way from the chair''s oppressive confines, his movements slow and labored. The demons, ever vigilant, watched in silence, their expressions a mixture of concern and awe. They knew better than to disturb their master in such a state, recognizing the need for solitude in the wake of such a grueling trial.
As Leon retreated to the solace of his chambers, the weight of his exhaustion bore down upon him like a leaden shroud. Collapsing upon his makeshift bed, he surrendered to the embrace of sleep, his body seeking refuge in the oblivion of unconsciousness. Hours passed in the quiet solitude of his chamber, the world outside fading into the background as Leon''s weary mind drifted into a realm untouched by pain or suffering. In the depths of his slumber, he found a fleeting sense of peace, a sanctuary amidst the chaos that surrounded him. As he slept he dreamed about his father and mother again but this time they seemed to only be watching me. Which seemed odd since when Leon lived on earth they never acted that way. Calling out to them they fell lifeless into the darkness.
Leon''s dream changed once again, the time where he watched as his mother was violated and killed as he watched unable to move or even close his eyes. Anger swelled up within Leon''s chest and he tried to break free of whatever was holding him still. The bastards hearing the moving of Leon turned to look in the direction of the noise and as he was turning Leon''s mother began to fight back against the men. She palmed a piece of broken glass and used to cut off the tool used to make her suffer. Hearing the commotion behind him the soldier turned just in time to see what was happening and deciding it wasn''t worth losing his men he shot and killed Leon''s mother. Not wanting his underling to die he picked them up and threw them into their car.
Leon''s Struggles only increased as he tried in vain to try and break free to save his mother thinking that she might still be alive. But sadly for Leon, she was killed instantly with one bullet to the head.
The Dream changed once more this time changing to the time Leon''s father found him buried under the rubble of stone and wood. Seeing his wife lying dead on the floor clothes ripped and torn he screamed and cried. Swearing to anyone who heard him that they would all die and if he couldn''t he would do anything for someone who could. Hearing his father Leon woke up and began to struggle calling out to his father asking if his mother was still alive. Leon''s father heard his son and ran over and started throwing the rubble off of Leon trying to save him. After removing all of the rubble he saw that his son''s left leg was all cut up deep from the rubble being removed. Not wanting his son to die as well he ran to get some medical supplies. Once Leon was free he crawled over to his mother and tried to wake her up saying he was sorry he wasn''t able to protect her. Once Leon was above her he looked at her face in horror as half her face was gone with her covered in bruises and most of her bones broken sticking through her skin.
By the time Leon''s father had made it back with the medical supplies he saw his son holding his wife crying. Leon''s father picked up his son and took him to a different area of the house. Once in the kitchen he sat Leon on the table and began to treat Leon''s wounds. All the while Leon cried saying it was all his fault that he wasn''t able to protect Mother.
Leon''s father after treating his son hugged him and said it wasn''t his fault and that mommy was in a better place now where she was watching over us. This helped calm down Leon a little bit and he continued to shed tears while hugging his father tightly.
The dream changes once again this time to the screen where his father dies after hiding him. Leon and his father had been sneaking from house to house staying low and quiet. Leon''s Father told him that now was not the time for tears and he would need to push down his emotions so they could get away and survive. Leon did his best even if he was unable to fully control himself and his emotions, but being so young his mind protected him by blocking out most of what happened, so it was bearable for now.
After it started getting dark both Leon and his father were so close to getting out of the town since the underground bunker was nearby and it had tunnels that led in all four directions with an old railroad cart that could be used to escape on it just needed to get there first. Opening the door to a back alley they continued to sneak along the way. However, fate had different plans once again because once they had reached the entrance Leon''s father peeked inside and looked at the light to see if the bunker was found. And the light was red meaning that either the bunker and the tunnels were destroyed or the soldiers had taken over the underground. Leon at the time did not know what was happening since they tried so hard to get just to turn away.
As they made their way to the last way out, that''s when we heard dogs barking coming towards us. Hearing this Leon''s father picked up his son and ran as far as possible. But the dogs were getting closer, seeing no choice now Leon was placed into a house where the corpses of the townspeople were dumped. Leon''s father hugged Leon one last time before hiding him under the corpses of the dead. And to mask the smell of his son he covered Leon in the blood of the rotting corpses. Before he left he told Leon he loved him and to survive because he would come back for him soon.
That was the last time Leon saw his father alive. Because after he left the building soldiers saw him exit and dogs chased after him. All Leon could hear before the explosions were this is for my wife and son you sick bastards. Buildings all around the town were blown up taking half of the soldiers'' lives. After the explosions, gunshots could be heard right outside the exit where Leon''s father went out.
Leon stayed there under the corpses for 8 more hours before crawling from out under the bodies. Once he exited he saw his father completely ripped to shreds.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The nightmares clawed at his mind, dredging up memories he had long tried to bury. The loss of his parents was a wound that time had not fully healed, a wound that festered in the depths of his subconscious. Rising from his bed of leaves, Leon steeled himself against the lingering specters of the night. He had a goal, a purpose that transcended his past pain. The nightmares only fueled his determination to become stronger, to master the forces at his command, and to carve out a place of dominance in this tumultuous world.
Leon''s vow echoed through the cavernous chamber, a solemn oath fueled by the embers of vengeance that smoldered within him. The memory of his family''s suffering was a relentless flame, driving him forward in his pursuit of power and retribution. As he trained tirelessly, his mind often wandered to thoughts of justice and vengeance. Each strike, each spell cast, and each command given was a step closer to the strength he would need to fulfill his vow. The demons under his command watched in awe and perhaps a tinge of fear as their master''s determination burned brighter with each passing day.
The chair, once a symbol of pain and endurance, had become a throne of resolve for Leon. It was a constant reminder of the sacrifices he was willing to endure to achieve his goals. The aura that emanated from him now was not just one of raw power but also focused purpose, an unyielding drive that set him apart from others.
The hours stretched into days as Leon persisted, the aura of power around him growing more palpable with each passing moment. As the levels continued to increase in power and pain the demons watched in awe and a hint of trepidation, witnessing their master''s metamorphosis into a being of unfathomable strength and will.
In the depths of his torment, Leon found clarity. The pain was not just physical; it mirrored the anguish of his past, the loss of his family, and the injustices of his former life. But instead of breaking him, these trials forged his resolve like tempered steel, shaping him into a force to be reckoned with. The chair hummed with arcane energies, channeling not just pain but also a raw, unbridled power that surged through Leon''s veins. His body adapted, his senses heightened, and his mind sharpened to a razor''s edge. Each level conquered brought him closer to a transcendent state, one where mortal concerns paled before his indomitable will.
The dreams of vengeance and retribution fueled Leon''s sin of Wrath, its power swelling with each surge of anger and hatred that coursed through him. Amidst the tumult of his emotions, the chair and his grueling training served as the only anchors, tethering him to reality and providing a semblance of control. With each session on the chair, Leon channeled his rage into the agony of the ordeal, using the pain as a conduit to harness his inner fury. The torment became a crucible, refining his wrath into a potent force, honing it like a weapon waiting to be unleashed upon his enemies.
In the depths of his subconscious, the flames of vengeance burned bright, casting shadows that danced with the specters of his past. The faces of those who had wronged him, the memories of loss and betrayal¡ªthey all fueled the inferno within him, stoking the flames of his wrath to ever greater heights. But amidst the storm of his emotions, Leon clung to a shred of control, knowing that succumbing entirely to his wrath would mean losing himself. Father and Mother always said that those who controlled their emotions could do things nobody else could making the impossible possible.
Leon''s descent into the depths of his wrath had not just altered his demeanor but had transformed him into a force to be reckoned with, a being of dark and malevolent power. The coldness that gripped his heart seeped into every aspect of his being, turning his once fiery wrath into a chilling, methodical cruelty that spared nothing in its path. The chair, now a symbol of his mastery over pain and suffering, had etched its mark upon Leon''s soul. The torturous trials had not just honed his physical resilience but had tempered his mind into a weapon of unparalleled darkness. Visions of vengeance danced in his dreams, each night a canvas upon which he painted the demise of those who had wronged him. As he awoke each day, Leon''s eyes burned with an intensity that seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality. His commands to the demons were no longer requests but cold directives that brooked no hesitation. They watched in awe and fear as their master''s power grew, the aura of darkness around him palpable, suffocating.
But it was not just his enemies who felt the weight of his wrath. Even the demons under his command walked a thin line, for Leon''s newfound darkness spared no one from its touch. Failure was met with a cold fury that sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened creatures of the underworld. The throne of bones, now adorned with the essence of his wrath, radiated an aura of death and despair. Those who dared approach it felt the chill of oblivion creeping into their souls, a stark reminder of the power that resided within Leon''s grasp.
Chapter 27. Icy Blood Pact
Days blurred into nights as I sat in contemplation, the chair of torment my only companion in this dark journey. The pain it inflicted was nothing compared to the storm of emotions raging within me. Memories of my family lost to the cruelty of others, haunted my every waking moment. Anger, hatred, and grief waged war in my soul, threatening to consume me whole.
But I refused to let them win. I had to be stronger, not just physically but mentally. Each searing jolt from the chair dulled the pain from my emotions. The demons watched me with a mix of awe and fear, witnessing a transformation they could scarcely comprehend. Gone was the empathetic and compassionate man they once knew. In his place stood a figure of unyielding resolve, his emotions locked away in a dark vault hidden deep within his being. I delved deeper into darkness, and a part of me wondered if this path was leading me toward salvation or damnation. The nightmares that once tormented my sleep now became locked away. Kept at bay with the chains I conjured up to hold them down in the deepest darkest place in my mind. That''s when I felt Wrath change inside me, It became so cold that I thought it would consume me. Not wanting to lose myself to it I started a new summoning ritual to bring the Imp Lordling to help me control the change I was undergoing.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The unexpected demon knelt before me, its masked visage concealing any immediate reaction. Curiosity mingled with caution as I regarded this newcomer, wondering what purpose it served and why it had answered my summoning call instead of the Imp lordling.
"Who... or what are you?" The question slipped from my lips, laced with a hint of suspicion. The demon remained silent momentarily as if weighing its words carefully before responding. During this time I used Insight.
Veinthrall Lv 7/50 Hemomancer Lv37/50 - A servitor race bound by blood to serve the higher echelons of the blood demon society. Although they are less powerful than most demons of their rank, their unwavering loyalty and numbers make them a formidable force. They are often used in rituals and as foot soldiers.
Looking at the information I can guess a few reasons why this demon came, most of which I do not like at all. "I am known as Vorthan, a humble servant of blood royals," the demon''s voice was smooth, devoid of emotion, yet carried a weight of ages past. "I waited until I sensed your call, young master just like Master Arch Demon of Blood asked of me, and came to offer my guidance in matters of control and balance of sins and blood."
I frowned, my thoughts swirling with skepticism and intrigue. I called a different demon and this one came instead, I didn''t know that summoning could be highjacked. Wait I did know that since I was not supposed to be in this world but a different one. However, I need to check with Vlados to make sure this demon is here because of him. So I tugged on the pact and sent my thoughts toward him to see if he would answer, he probably wouldn''t answer me but I needed to make sure.
"Vorthan I will make a pact with you, then once the pact has been made I will question you about your origins and how you high-jacked my summoning ritual. But be warned if you lie and try to harm me I will feed you to the Gnashers and Hellhounds." I said to him with a voice cold like death itself.
Vorthan nodded slowly, the mask giving nothing away. " Yes, young master I will make the pact. I will not hide anything from you, I only ask that you allow me to serve you for the rest of my life." Vorthan replied with a voice full of reverence.
Still, no signs of Valdos answering me, even though I know he is still watching as I feel his eyes on me. I was going to start making a pact as I once did with the other demons but as I began I felt something say that this was the wrong way for a demon of Blood. Instead, I let my instincts guide my actions, I sat above him on the bone throne as the demons watched silently. Raising one hand I sliced it open using the jagged bone of the throne, the blood floated in front of between us as the Vorthan used his fangs to tear his hand. The blood mixes, mine being darker and his a lighter shade of crimson. Words of a dark origin I didn''t even know slipped free from my mouth, causing the blood to shape itself into a long and wicked nail covered in thorns as runes floated around it.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
I continued to speak the foreign words not understanding anything about them, I watched fascinated by how this was all happening. Looking back toward the Vorthan I watched as he used his claws to open his chest exposing his heart to the air. It was pulsating rhythmically. Soon the dark words of power I spoke grew in volume and made the air around us colder. With a speed so fast, I could not see the nail plunged into the Vorthan lifting the demon into the air and making him freeze in midair thorns twisting and winding around the heart pulling the nail deeper runes spread from the nail covering the rest of the heart causing. The gaping hole exposing Vorthan''s heart closed leaving no scar and the clothes went back to the way they were before he ripped open his chest. Slowly he floated back down to the ground and went back to kneeling in front of me. I felt something inside me stir and could now see a new message from the system.
|
You have made an eternal master/servant pact with the blood demon Vorthan. He can do nothing to hurt you and must do everything you say even if you tell him to kill himself.
With this act, you are shedding your mortal chains and becoming something more than you once were as a human. Continue down this path to become either a Demon or a Devil. Warning when the time comes to choose wisely or you may be damned to an existence of suffering.
Tainted Soul 17 -> Hellish Essence 22/25
|
|
Tier 1 unlock of Hellish Essence - All dark alligined skills are increased. Your body will now change in small ways, to increase the effects and gain more boons raising the Hellish Essence to the next tier will grant them.
Your body will now have Imp claws as you don''t have claws and your eyes will now have verticle-slit pupils showing off to the world your nature. Your Imp Claws can either freeze or bleed enemies, while your new eyes make Glimpse of Inisight a passive skill instead of an active skill, in addition, you gain resistance to illusions-based skills.
+2 Str, +1 Vit, +2 Agi, +1 Int, +2 Chs
|
|
Great job with the new pact you made, didn''t think you would be able to make that one so soon even with my help. And yeah I did highjack your summon to send that demon to you to teach you everything you need to know. Also, you were way too trusting of the Lordling. Royals will do anything to strengthen their bloodlines, even raising other royals under the pretense of wanting to see them grow. Especially when to sins of pride meet, it is almost impossible for us to coexist unless they are kin. Based on the knowledge I have of his family they find royals of other families or royals of no families and make the royal blood inside them stronger. Once the royal blood in them reaches a point where they consider that they might become a threat to them, they trick the royal into breaking the pact made with them. This allows them the chance to attack the weaker royals and consume them to increase the strength of their blood. Plus his family still hates me after I wiped out about 80 percent of them. So better safe than sorry.
Plus you will love that guy, they can''t betray you or do anything that negatively affects you since you are doing some very interesting things. Side note just to let you know now, those guys are messed up in the head as they worship royal blood demons like the demon god. And no I can''t control him since I never made a pact with him, you should see that since you own his soul now.
Just don''t become a devil in the future, ask the little demon about them to see what I mean but just don''t. I wouldn''t wish a fate like that on anyone, especially you. I don''t want you to become like that.
|
Chapter 28. Knowledge!
A small, almost unnoticeable flash of pain in my hands and eyes lasted for a few seconds before disappearing. As I looked at my once clawless hands, I marveled at the sharp, deadly talons that had replaced them. My eyesight was much better than before, the cave''s darkness now as clear as daylight letting me see everything down to the last detail. The hellish essence changed me in subtle but significant ways. I wondered how much tougher and more powerful these claws would make me. Excitement bubbled within me at the thought of the next tier. Each step of this transformation promised new abilities and greater power.
" Master I was not excepting you to have reached the first tier of Hellish Essence. This is quite wonderful, to have reached this leave in just two and a half years." Vorthan said with a voice filled with reverence. Looking down at Vorthan I watched it cry tears of joy ran down behind the mask dripping onto the floor.
As I observed Vorthan, my new servant, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of curiosity and trepidation. "What is the difference between demons and devils?" I began, my voice steady but laced with an undercurrent of urgency. "What is Hellish Essence? And finally, how do I control my sin powers without them tearing me apart from the inside?"
"Which one should I start with master?" Vorthan asked.
"Start with sin control so I don''t freeze to death first, then I can learn about hellish essence, now tell me how to control them!" I replied wanting to get this over and done with.
"Yes master, to control a sin is both easy and hard at the same time, and to control it is to accept it as part of yourself and carve a rune on your body where the power gathers. This will allow you to face your sin making it submit to you. Though Wrath should be burning you not freezing you." Vorthan said tilting his head obsevering me. "Was your Wrath hot and wild when you first accepted wrath into your soul correct?" he asked.
"Yes after I said I wanted Pride and Wrath I felt them enter me. Pride has stayed the same arrogance, but Wrath went from hot and wild for me to cold and heavy. The change happened after I kept remembering the past before I made the pact with the Arch Demon of Blood Vlados. I used the chair to keep the memories buried deep inside me and once they were locked away that''s when the change occurred." I told him while looking back at my claws.
"You aspected a sin before even learning to control it. This is... You are an amazing master, though this may be even more troubling now since you changed your sin to match a dormant magical aptitude. If need be master sacrifice me to make it submit. I will gladly die for you." he said bowing his head even further.
I guess the description I got of him was correct then, they are fanatics. It would be a waste to throw it away after I just got him so I won''t be sacrificing him. "I won''t use you unless it is necessary, as I plan on keeping you around until the day we both die. Or did you forget that you are mine now? " I said with a wide grin that was hidden beneath my hood-like face.
"No, I would never master, please forgive my needless words. Master already aspected a sin so of course you could make it submit!" he said with the fear that he was insulting me. He was even shaking now. It is cute how he shivers as he tries his very best to apologize to me.
This is enough messing with him. "Alright, we should begin how do I create this rune and where should I place it?" I asked him.
"We should be alone when this happens since you will be put in a position where it shows your source of power. And since these demons are only pact-bound when they die or when the pact is over they could tell or even take advantage of it. Plus filth like this should never see the majestic rune you create since that will influence how your Royal insignia is created in the future, and I would rather them not taint it. But we can discuss things of that matter after we have finished this first." Vorthan said with venom as he looked at the demons around us.
To ensure our privacy and safety, I conjured a dome of dark blood, a barrier imbued with my burgeoning power. The crimson shield shimmered around us, opaque and forbidding, pulsating with a life of its own. The other demons, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, recoiled slightly. Their eyes, glowing with infernal light, darted towards us, curiosity mingling with wariness. "Guard us," I commanded, my voice ringing with authority. "Protect this space, and ensure no one attempts to see within."
The demons hesitated for a moment, their innate defiance warring with the compulsion of my order. But Vorthan, still kneeling at my feet, raised his head and spoke in a voice that brooked no argument. "You heard the Master. Stand guard and keep your distance." he said. With a collective growl of submission, the demons obeyed, forming a perimeter around the dome. Their menacing forms stood as sentinels, eyes trained outward, vigilant for any threat that might approach. Within the dome, the air felt charged, heavy with the weight of the conversation we had just shared.
Vorthan''s tears had dried completely now, leaving his face a mask of solemn purpose. The silence inside the dome was profound, broken only by the faint hum of the blood magic that enveloped us. It was as if the world outside had ceased to exist, leaving only this space, this moment, and the knowledge I sought to grasp. "Now, Vorthan," I said, "Teach me. Show me how to wield this power and navigate my chosen path."
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
The demon rose slowly, his movements fluid and deliberate. He stood before me, a towering presence of dark energy and ancient wisdom. He extended a hand, clawed and scarred, a silent offer of guidance. "Very well, Master," he said, his voice a deep, resonant echo within the dome. "Let us begin."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Under Vorthan¡¯s guidance, we set about creating an insignia that would symbolize my newfound power and authority. The process was meticulous, requiring patience and precision as we delved into the essence of my being to craft something that resonated with my soul. Vorthan instructed me to close my eyes and focus inward, seeking the core of my identity amidst the swirling maelstrom of thoughts and emotions. I felt his presence beside me, a steady anchor amid my inner chaos. "Feel the pulse of your spirit, Master," he intoned softly. "Let it guide you."
I took a deep breath, centering myself. As I delved deeper into my consciousness, images, and sensations began to coalesce¡ªa landscape of memories, desires, and fears. Slowly, a pattern emerged, intricate and compelling, like a delicate tapestry woven from the threads of my very soul. When I opened my eyes, Vorthan had prepared the materials: dark ink infused with Hellish Essence, a quill made from the feather of a fallen angel, and a sheet of parchment that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly light. "Now, Master," he said, his voice a low rumble, "imprint your vision upon this parchment. Let the insignia take shape."
I dipped the quill into the ink, feeling the dark energy coursing through it, and began to draw. The lines flowed with a life of their own, guided by my hand but imbued with the essence of my being. Swirling curves and sharp angles intertwined, forming a sigil that was both beautiful and menacing, a perfect reflection of the duality within me. Time seemed to stretch and bend as I worked, each stroke of the quill a deliberate act of creation. Vorthan watched in silence, his eyes gleaming with approval and pride. The insignia grew more intricate, layers of meaning hidden within its depths, until finally, it was complete. I leaned back, studying the finished design. It pulsed with a dark radiance, the Hellish Essence infusing it with power. This was not merely a symbol¡ªit was a manifestation of my will, a mark of my dominion over the forces I had begun to command.
Vorthan stepped forward, examining the insignia with a critical eye. He nodded slowly, a rare smile curling his lips. "Well done, Master. This insignia is a true reflection of your soul. It will serve as a beacon of your authority and a conduit for your power. And once you have evolved enough it with help you create your very own royal line."
I felt a surge of satisfaction and pride as I gazed upon the insignia. It was more than just a mark; it was a part of me, a testament to the journey I had embarked upon and the challenges yet to come. "Thank you, Vorthan, but we must continue," I said, my voice firm and resolute.
After the insignia was completed, Vorthan turned to me, his eyes burning with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "Master, the insignia must become a part of you, bonded to your very essence. Open your chest and expose your heart. I will keep you alive through the process and embed the insignia within. This way, you will be able to confront your sins and control them."
I nodded, steeling myself for the ordeal. Vorthan''s confidence in the necessity of this act gave me the strength to proceed. He guided me to lie down on a stone slab, the cold surface pressing against my back, grounding me in the reality of what was to come.
Vorthan''s hands moved with practiced precision, drawing intricate sigils around the perimeter of my chest. I felt a surge of dark energy as he completed the circle, a protective barrier that would keep me alive through the ordeal. His claws glowed with a dull red light as he prepared to make the incision. "Do not fear, Master," he murmured. "Trust in my soul which you now own master. I will let nothing hurt you as long as I live."
With a deep breath, I nodded. The next moments were a blur of pain and surreal detachment. Vorthan''s claws were impossibly sharp, and with a few swift movements, he opened my chest, revealing the beating heart within. I watched in a daze, feeling no pain, only a profound sense of disconnection from my physical form. Vorthan carefully lifted the completed insignia, now glowing with a pulsating energy that mirrored my heartbeat. He held it above my exposed heart, chanting in a language older than time, invoking the dark powers that bound us. The insignia began to descend, its glow intensifying as it neared my heart.
When the insignia touched my heart, a searing pain unlike any I had ever known surged through me. I felt the essence of the insignia merging with my flesh, its power infusing my very being. My vision blurred, the world around me dissolving into a maelstrom of light and shadow.
"Stay with me, Master," Vorthan''s voice cut through the chaos. "Focus on your breath, on the rhythm of your heart."
I clung to his words, grounding myself in the sound of my heartbeat, now inextricably linked to the insignia. Gradually, the pain subsided, replaced by a sense of profound unity. I felt the darkness within me more acutely, but it was no longer a wild, untamed force. It was part of me, bound and locked inside of a cage.
Vorthan¡¯s chanting ceased, and with delicate care, he closed my chest, the protective sigils ensuring that the wound healed seamlessly. The process left no external mark, but I could feel the insignia''s power deep within, a constant reminder of the pact I had made and the path I had chosen. But even so, during the entire time, my HP never dropped a single point.
Closing my eyes, I focused on Pride first. Its essence was a shimmering yet insubstantial presence within me. I concentrated, drawing my awareness deeper into its core, feeling its nature¡ªmy desire for recognition, validation, and superiority. But without the augmentation of one of my magical talents, it was like a shadow, lacking the substance to fully challenge me.
Wrath on the other hand was trying to break through the cage holding it locked in my soul. Cold and dark power gnawed at the bars of its prison. The anger kept growing worse as each second passed.
Thinking to myself, I began to plan this out. If I take control of Pride first It may be able to help me fight and control Wrath.
Chapter 29. The Sin of Pride Part 1
As I focused intently on the insignia my heart pulsed with energy, its power spreading through my veins and into my soul. I felt a tugging sensation, and the world around me shifted and blurred. When my vision cleared, I found myself standing in a familiar and distant place, like a memory brought to life. It was my old home, the place where my journey had begun. The warmth of the fireplace cast flickering shadows across the room, but an unsettling presence overshadowed the comfort I once associated with this place.
Two unknown doors appeared in front of me. The one on the left was an icy blue, exuding an aura of cold hatred that sent shivers down my spine. To its right stood a door that seemed to be made of blood, the crimson liquid warping the very air around it in a disturbing, almost hypnotic dance. I took a step closer, the chill from the blue door growing more intense. It felt stronger, more forceful as if the very essence of wrath was contained behind it. The door pulsed with a malevolent energy, daring me to confront whatever lay within. In contrast, the blood-red door was equally intimidating, though its aura was different. The warping space around it suggested a powerful, twisted pride, a force that could bend reality to its will. The sight of it made my heart pound, the oppressive atmosphere pressing down on me, but it didn¡¯t have the same raw, ferocious energy as the blue door.
The blue door promised a battle against an overwhelming wrath, while the red door beckoned with the lure of confronting a formidable pride. Neither choice seemed particularly inviting, but I knew that turning back was not an option.
I stared at the blood-red door, its unsettling aura of twisted pride making my skin crawl. It was a necessary evil, a challenge I had to face before confronting the icy blue door. Taking a deep breath, I reached out, my hand trembling slightly as it approached the warped surface. The space around the door seemed to ripple in response, the crimson liquid almost beckoning me in. The moment my fingers touched the door, a surge of heat rushed through me, clashing with the lingering cold from the blue door. I pushed the door open, stepping into the unknown with a mixture of trepidation and resolve. The air inside was thick and oppressive, making each breath feel like a struggle. I walked forward, the environment shifting around me, reflecting the nature of pride. The walls were adorned with mirrors, each reflecting a different version of myself¡ªsome proud and regal, others twisted and arrogant. I could feel the presence of Pride watching, judging, and waiting for me to prove myself worthy.
Walking through the throne room, I finally reached the master of this domain. The space was grand and imposing, with towering pillars and intricate carvings that seemed to pulse with a life of their own. At the far end, seated on a throne made of shimmering obsidian, was a figure that sent a shiver down my spine. I could instantly tell that this was a future version of myself, even if it wasn''t a leech like I was. My older self looked human, with pale white skin and silver hair that flowed like liquid metal. His eyes were a glowing blood red, a color so intense that it seemed to pierce through my soul, compelling me to lower my head and kneel before him.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
"Welcome, Leon," my future self said, his voice resonating with an eerie calmness. "I have been expecting you. Since the cycle has begun anew."
I kept my head bowed, the weight of his presence pressing down on me. "I am here to command Pride," I said, my voice barely above a whisper as I wasn''t able to raise it any further.
He chuckled, a sound that was both familiar and alien. "To command Pride is no small feat. But I see you have already overcome much to stand before me. As most of us have, this is the next checkpoint where more of us have died off. Only those who can thrive survive this part."
I lifted my gaze slightly, enough to meet his piercing red eyes. "I have faced many challenges to get here. I will face whatever it takes to succeed." My voice became more confident as I spoke.
My older self leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with interest. "Very well, then. Show me the strength of your pride. And I may tell you how to get revenge on the ones who killed and tortured our family, mother, father, and our unborn sister Mia. If you can withstand your other selves from alternate timelines going through this challenge as well."
"Sister... Mom was pregnant and my baby sister died." I asked with sadness and hatred mixed in my voice. He looked at me and nodded at me not saying anything in return. This news hit me even harder than when I first saw Mom die. Knowing this made the memories even worse.
As he spoke, the room seemed to shift around us. The walls dissolved into a swirling vortex of memories and emotions, scenes from my past and possible futures flashing before my eyes. Each scene was a test, a reminder of my failures, my insecurities, and my triumphs. "The first opponent," my future self declared, "is a version of you who was a coward and barely evolved, with only seconds to spare. He had the same chances as you did but didn''t fight the cub and gain royalty like the majority have done."
In the swirling vortex, a figure emerged. He looked just like me, yet there was a noticeable difference. Like the lack of arms and legs, his skin was black, and the shadows that surrounded us moved like tentacles. This was me¡ªif I had given in to my doubts, if I had let fear dictate my actions. This was the assassin-type evolution I had the choice of evolving into. Looking into the eyes, they were filled with fear and doubt not knowing why he was even here to begin with.
Coward-Leon stood there, trembling, his eyes darting around the room as if searching for an escape. I could see the weight of regret and missed opportunities pressing down on him. He was a living testament to what I could have become had I not faced my challenges head-on.
"This is your first test," my future self continued. "Defeat this version of yourself. Show him that courage and determination are what define you. Show us the pride you have at standing at the top crushing those who are in your way to control."
I stepped forward, facing my cowardly version. He looked at me with wide, fearful eyes, and I could feel his anxiety and self-doubt like a physical force. But I also felt something else¡ªa deep, unrelenting determination within myself to overcome this weakness and see it be destroyed for tainting my visage.
Chapter 30 The Sin of Pride Part 2
"You could have been so much more," I told him, my voice steady. "You had the same chances, the same opportunities. But you let fear hold you back."
Coward-Leon shook his head, his voice a shaky whisper. "I... I was scared. I didn''t think I could do it. The cub was too strong. Please just let me go I never wanted this."
"That cub was a challenge," I countered, "but it was one we could have faced and overcome. You didn''t even try. You let fear control you. How will you ever punish the scumbags who killed our family? Did you know that mother was pregnant and Mia was not able to have a life? You sicken me."
Coward-Leon flinched as if struck, his eyes wide with shock and guilt. The mention of our family hit him hard, and I could see the pain etched on his face. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out.
"Do you understand?" I pressed on, stepping closer. "Every moment you let fear dictate your actions is another moment you dishonor their memory. Our family deserves justice. They deserve more than your cowardice."
Tears welled up in Coward-Leon''s eyes, and he looked down trembling. "I... I know," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I think about them every day. The pain, the loss... it never goes away. It eats at me every day that I can do nothing about it. I am too scared of failing again."
"But don''t worry," I continued, my voice cold and unwavering. "Even though you are still a coward, I will seek vengeance for all of us who have died and failed. That will be my tribute to our family. Now us a favor and, kill yourself and make it right."
Coward-Leon''s eyes widened with a mixture of fear and understanding. He knew this was the end of his journey, the final act of courage he needed to muster. But instead of facing his fate, he turned and tried to slither away, activating his shadow-melding skill to blend into the darkness around us.
"So running is all you can do," I said, my voice dripping with disdain. "I see. I expected more from you." Watching him flee filled me with nothing but disgust for this version of myself.
Summoning blood daggers into my hands, I felt a surge of determination. This cowardly version of me needed to be eliminated, not just for my sake, but for the sake of my family¡¯s memory. With a flick of my wrist, I sent vampiric bolts hurtling toward his retreating form. The bolts sliced through the shadows, homing in on their target with unerring precision. Coward-Leon cried out as the first bolt struck him, disrupting his shadow melding and causing him to stumble. He tried to melt back into the darkness, but I was relentless. More bolts followed, each one hitting its mark, and the shadows around him dissipated, leaving him exposed and vulnerable.
"Stop running and face your fate!" I shouted, my anger fueling each attack. The blood daggers in my hands pulsed with power, and I hurled them one by one at Coward-Leon. Each dagger found its mark, embedding deep into his flesh and drawing forth a torrent of blood. He collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath, the strength draining from his body. I approached him, my expression cold and unyielding. "This is the end," I said. "Your cowardice has no place here. Our family deserves better."
Coward-Leon looked up at me, his eyes filled with pain and regret. "I... I''m sorry," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "I was weak. I am weak. I never wanted any of this. All I wanted was to live with them and have a normal and happy life." his voice filled with pain and sadness.
Creating a new blood weapon, a massive two-handed sword, I walked towards Coward-Leon as he lay there crying on the floor. As I approached, I caught a flicker in the corner of my eye¡ªa movement in my shadow. My senses went wild, sensing danger from behind. Something speared towards where I had just been standing. Instinctively, I used my Hemoportation skill, vanishing and reappearing in front of Coward-Leon just in time to see dark red shadow spears impale the empty air where I once stood. Looking down at him, I felt less disgust than before. This time, he had fought back, trying to survive. Even if it was a trap, he had shown some courage. "Finally, you fought back," I said, my voice softer than before. "Even weak, you can''t let fear control you. Now go and rest with our family. You''re not made for this life. Even if your soul goes back to the demon we made a deal with, I will free you later on. So rest well."
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
I lifted the two-handed sword high and, with a swift motion, split him in half, killing him instantly. The other Leon''s body dissolved into blood, which flowed towards my heart. I felt the soul pact that had separated from him join with mine, making me feel stronger. As I watched, I saw the ghostly form of Coward-Leon, not as a leech, but as a human boy again. Seeing the face I once had, small tears of blood ran down my face. Human-Leon looked at me and smiled, his gratitude evident even if I could not hear him. He then looked to my left, where a golden door appeared.
Out of the door walked a towering figure, at least nine feet tall, with eight whitish-grey wings and blond hair. His body was covered in armor encased in a layer of white fire. His helm had no holes for eyes or any at all, yet I could tell he saw everything.
The angelic figure exuded a powerful, overwhelming presence, and I felt a mix of awe and apprehension. He spoke, his voice resonating through the room like a harmonious blend of thunder and melody.
The angel looked at both of us and turned his head towards Ghost-Leon. "Seeing as your pact was broken with the demon and you have returned to being free from hellish essences, I can now bring you back to your family, young one, in the Garden of Healing. Go on through the door and meet with the angels on the other side. They shall take care of you, as you have been allowed back by God."
Watching Ghost-Leon step toward the golden door, I felt an overwhelming need and desire to see my family again. But I didn''t want Mother or Father to see me like this¡ªa creature of vengeance and darkness. Sadness crept deeper into my being, stirring Wrath within its cage, renewing its hatred and rage.
I knew deep in my soul that I would never be allowed into that warm, gentle embrace of those on the other side. So all I could do was watch as the now-human version of me entered the door, his steps light and filled with hope.
The angel turned his calm but troubled gaze towards me. "Young child, I cannot allow you into Heaven, nor can I break the pact to allow you to enter. But I can stay here and ensure that those you kill will pass on to Heaven. If you die, you may be allowed to enter, but I see that you would not allow yourself to enter even if you could. Stop hating yourself, child. I know you seek revenge, and I don''t care if you get it, just know that you were not at fault for the deaths of your family."
He looked to the sky, his voice softening with a touch of humor and less sadness. "I see you have grown up, young man. Though you may not be innocent, you are not corrupted. But it is still wrong for this burden to fall on your shoulders alone. So forgive me for not being able to save the two of you. I shall take those who have been defeated back to Heaven to heal their broken souls from the trauma you all have endured, as this is the only thing I am able to do."
The weight of his words sank deep into my heart. The angel''s compassion and understanding brought a flicker of warmth to my cold, hardened soul. I watched as Ghost-Leon disappeared through the golden door, a sense of peace surrounding him.
"Thank you," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "For giving him that chance to be with them again."
The angel nodded, his voice filled with a mixture of sorrow and hope. "Remember, Leon, even in darkness, there is a light that never goes out. Seek it, and you may find a way to heal." The angel, not wanting to interfere with the trial any longer, turned and walked towards the golden door. He did not step inside but instead stood vigil, waiting for the last of us to face our fate, ensuring only the strongest version of me would remain.
With the angel not interfering with the trial, Pride began to manifest another version of myself. The air around me shimmered, and from the distortions emerged a figure that was both familiar and alien. This version of me stood tall and regal, his bearing exuding an aura of superiority and confidence. His eyes glowed with a haughty light, and his posture spoke of unyielding self-assurance.
Chapter 31. The Sin of Pride Part 3
Days passed, and I had slain 776 different versions of myself from alternate timelines. Each variation presented a unique challenge, differing in appearance, skill, personality, and even species. Some were human, others were more monstrous or fantastical. I envied the batkin version of myself the most; it could fly and release powerful sonic sounds through screaming. It seemed so free, so unburdened by the physical limitations I faced as a leech-born monster.
But the reality of my existence had hardened me. Envy and longing for what could never be were luxuries I could not afford. So, I continued my grim work, each kill sharpening my resolve. I stopped caring about the potential and advantages each alternate version of myself possessed. My task was clear: to emerge as the strongest, most resilient version of myself. Envy tried to take hold of me but as each fight went on my pride grew in power washing away the envy I felt since I was the one who wouldn''t die, I was the version who would be the strongest and survive.
The battlefield was littered with the remnants of my alternates. Each encounter left me more exhausted, yet more determined. The angel remained a silent observer, his presence a reminder of the stakes and the finality of this trial. With every opponent I felled, I felt a strange amalgamation of their pacts merge with my own.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the 777th version of myself stepped forward. This one was unlike any other I had faced. Extraordinary abilities or monstrous traits did not mark him. Instead the young teen version of us as a human, he bore a calm, serene demeanor, his eyes reflecting a deep understanding and acceptance of himself.
"You have fought long and hard," he said, his voice steady and composed. "But do you understand why we are doing this?"
I tightened my grip on my blood sword, ready for another battle. "To become the strongest version of myself. To face Wrath, Pride, and whatever else comes my way."
He shook his head, a slight smile on his lips. "Strength is not just about power or skill. It''s about knowing who you are and embracing all parts of yourself¡ªthe good, the bad, and the monstrous. Only then can we truly be whole."
"You''re right," I admitted, lowering my sword slightly. "But I can''t afford to let my guard down. Not now. I must become more of a monster, and I accept that. I may even become a demon in the future, but I accept it. I will be proud of myself and welcome it with open arms. For I am Leon and I will become the Lord of Blood."
The serene version of myself nodded, his expression still calm but now tinged with a hint of sadness. "Acceptance is the first step. But remember, true strength is not just in becoming a monster; it is in mastering it. Being prideful can give you power, but unchecked pride can also lead to your downfall. You accept becoming a monster and I don''t. Let us see whose path is correct." A serene smile spread across his face. "I walk the path of Life while you tread the path of Death. No matter what happens today, our goals will be realized, one way or another."
We both covered ourselves in blood armor, the crimson liquid solidifying into protective gear that matched our respective fighting styles. The serene version of myself selected a longsword that gleamed with a sinister, blood-red sheen. I armed myself with a spear and buckler, opting for a combination that would allow me to strike from a distance while having the means to block or parry his attacks.
The atmosphere around us crackled with tension. This was the final confrontation, the ultimate test of my resolve and ability to master the aspects of myself that I had been grappling with. The angel watched silently from his position by the golden door, his presence a reminder of the stakes.
He raised his longsword in a salute before adopting a combat stance. "This is it," he said, his voice calm but filled with an underlying intensity. "Show me that you can wield your pride without letting it consume you."
I nodded, gripping my spear tightly and raising my buckler. "I will," I replied. "And I will prove that I will be my own master never letting anything control me or my fate again."
Without further words, he lunged forward, his longsword arcing through the air in a powerful strike aimed at my head. I reacted swiftly, bringing my buckler up to deflect the blow while thrusting my spear towards his chest. He twisted gracefully, avoiding the spear and countering with a slash aimed at my side. I spun away, using the length of my spear to keep him at bay while searching for an opening. Each clash of our weapons echoed through the room, a testament to the intensity of our duel. He fought with a fluid grace, each movement precise and calculated. In contrast, I utilized a blend of agility and strength, leveraging the versatility of my spear and buckler to adapt to his attacks.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
The battle raged on, neither of us giving an inch. His strikes were relentless, his confidence unwavering. Yet, I could feel a change within myself. With every parry and counter, I was not just fighting to defeat him but to integrate his strength and confidence into my being. I was learning to embrace my pride, to channel it as a source of power rather than letting it dominate me.
Seeing how we were evenly matched, I knew something needed to change; otherwise, I would lose. He was both bigger and stronger. That is when I remembered something I learned from watching sports on TV with Dad. He had explained it to me after one of the contestants was found cheating. Blood has oxygen in it, and if injected before an event, it can increase endurance and physical capabilities, allowing them to win most of the time. Seeing all the blood around us, I thought about using it to my advantage. I began the process of blood doping to even out the duel, giving me a chance at victory. I pulled all the blood around us, causing the other me to back off, thinking this was an attack. But it gave me enough time to devour all the blood. My veins bulged, and my muscles felt more powerful than ever before.
The other me looked at me, confused, not knowing what I was doing. "Don''t mind that," I said, a smirk tugging at my lips. "It was just a little drink since I was both thirsty and hungry." I wasn''t lying; I was indeed both hungry and thirsty. Additionally, this prevented both of us from using Hemoportation, forcing us to fight head-on. With no more MP, I couldn''t use any more mana-related skills. But I knew he had a better mana regeneration than I did since he kept using skills to heal himself. It wasn''t the regeneration we both had since I felt the mana flow around him as he healed.
Now ready to fight again, I faced him with renewed vigor. Our weapons clashed with a ferocity that echoed through the chamber. Each strike and parry was a testament to our determination and skill, but now I had the advantage of enhanced endurance and strength. My movements were faster, my blows more powerful, and my mind clearer than ever.
His eyes narrowed as he realized the change in my abilities. He adjusted his stance, ready to counter my enhanced strength. " Cheater thought you said you were thirsty and hungry. But that was my fault for falling for it."
I pressed the attack, driving him back with a relentless series of thrusts and strikes. He parried and countered as best as he could, but the difference in our power was now evident. I could see the strain in his movements, the desperation in his eyes.
"Is this how you intend to win?" he growled, blocking a particularly powerful blow with his longsword. "By becoming a monster?"
I met his gaze with unwavering determination. "I will do whatever it takes to win," I replied. "I have accepted every part of myself, and I will use it to achieve my goals. Even if it means becoming a monster."
With a final, decisive strike, I disarmed him, sending his longsword clattering to the ground. Seizing the moment, I lunged forward and drove my spear through his heart, killing him in one hit. His eyes widened in shock, and for a brief moment, I saw a flash of acceptance and understanding before his body began to dissolve into a pool of blood. His pack joined with mine and all that was left was the ghostly form of my alternate.
The chamber around me seemed to pulse with new energy as I stood there, breathing heavily but feeling a profound sense of completion. After my win, I fell onto my back, exhausted from the nonstop fights that had been going on. Everything hurt, even with drinking the blood that had come from defeating the other versions of myself.
The angel, who had remained silent and distant throughout the trials, finally walked over to us. He and I just stared at each other, and I had the biggest smile plastered across my face. I had won and came out as the victor. I knew this because of the notification that had appeared, saying I had cleared the Trial of Pride. But I could read that later. Right now, I needed to find out what the angel wanted.
The angel finally spoke after crossing the distance to us. "That was a great fight, children. But seeing as only one of you could survive, it was natural for the monster to win as fate had chosen you to be the victor from the beginning. Now, come untainted one. It is time for you to become an angel and serve our god."
The other version of myself ethereal form shimmered with a mix of emotions¡ªrelief, resignation, and a touch of sadness. He glanced at me, and for a moment, we shared a silent understanding. Despite everything, he was still me, a reflection of my journey and growth. Even if we differed we both were the closest versions we had come across during the trial.
The angel extended a hand towards him, who slowly stood up. "It is time for you to ascend," the angel said gently. "You have been freed from the burdens of this trial and can now find peace in the service of the divine."
He nodded, accepting the angel''s hand. Then turned to me one last time. "You have proven your strength and resolve," he said. " But don''t go too far and make mother sad."
They both stepped through the golden door and closed it behind them. As the door closed it faded away disappearing into motes of light.
As I lay there, recovering from the intense battles, I allowed myself a moment of rest. The notification confirming my success in the Trial of Pride lingered in my mind, a reminder of what I had accomplished. I knew that the journey was far from over. There were still many challenges to face, and the icy blue door loomed in my thoughts, a reminder of the next trial awaiting me. But for now, I allowed myself to savor the victory and the knowledge that I had mastered one of the most challenging aspects of myself. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and let the exhaustion wash over me. I had earned this moment of peace, and I would use it to gather my strength for the trials ahead.
Chapter 32 A Short Rest.
After lying on my back for a while, resting after the hard-fought battles, I couldn''t help but reflect. Out of all the versions of myself, the human version was the most dangerous. If both of us had all our resources, I would have lost. The only reason I won was because I cheated a little. But, as they say, the victors write history. Now, looking back at the notifications, I read them to see what my new gains were from this trial.
|
Congratulations on completing the trial of Pride.
Due to your performance, you have been granted additional rewards and benefits from the trial. You could have stopped after 100 rounds but you went to the end so rewards are set to the maximum.
|
|
All Stats + 10, Demon-related abilities strengthened, New skills gained Lesser Blood Domain Lv1/10 Passive, Lesser Domination Lv1/10 Active.
By absorbing the pacts and a small part of alternate versions of yourself during the trial you have increased your Blood affinity by 3%. 91% Blood affinity has been reached. New Traits gained Arcane Anchor Blood and Prodigious Blood.
You have awakened your first sin Pride. Pride may be augmented with a magical affinity, changing Pride differently.
|
| Lesser Blood Domain Lv1/10 - Increased domination of blood around the user. The user also gains a heightened sense of nearby blood, allowing them to detect its presence within a short range. This awareness extends to both living beings and recently spilled blood. |
|
Lesser Domination Lv1/10 - At its initial level, Lesser Domination grants the user the ability to mark individuals they have defeated, rendering them unable to directly harm or rebel against the user. This mark serves as a symbolic and magical bond, exerting a subtle influence over the marked individual''s actions and intentions. The mark exerts a mild influence over the marked individual''s emotions and decisions, nudging them towards compliance or non-confrontation in interactions with the user.
If the marked individual significantly surpasses the user in strength or power, the magical bond weakens. This can lead to the gradual breaking of the domination, allowing the marked individual to rebel or act against the user''s will potentially. The effectiveness of the mark fluctuates based on the relative strengths of both parties, encouraging the user to continually improve their skills to maintain dominance.
|
|
Arcane Anchor Blood Trait - The character¡¯s blood is infused with a powerful, anchoring magic that roots their physical, and spiritual form in its natural state. Immune to transmog effects and any form of involuntary physical alteration, including curses or blessings that change their form. Only you can change your form at will, by either evolution or skills.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
This anchoring effect can make the character more resistant to other forms of magical healing or enhancement.
|
| Prodigious Blood Trait - The character is a natural prodigy, excelling in learning new skills and talents at an unprecedented rate. Gains double experience points when learning new skills, talents, or spells. Pride has increased the effects of this trait by 20 percent. 70 percent increase in all learning. Learning of any Blood-related abilities increased by 120 percent. |
Pride began to speak to me once I had enough time to rest. "Now that you have won, just as I knew you would now, let''s discuss what you need to do to get your revenge."
I sat up and replied, "What do I have to do? I don''t want to break God''s rules. I remember my patron saying he didn''t want to either."
"There are nine things you must do before you can achieve vengeance," Pride began. "First, become an A-rank monster. Second, augment me, Pride, with your space affinity. Third, summon more demon followers and build an army, raising their strength as high as possible without falling behind. Fourth, kill a lord monster or a humanoid species lord. Fifth, kidnap a Sage of Time and Space; we need this person to mark the souls of those who hurt us. Sixth, create a portal skill and reach the highest level and rank with it. Sev.....wd..a..sw..ecc."
Why did his voice just cut up at the end right there? Did something happen?
Pride paused and sighed. "Damn it, it seems I am unable to give you the rest of the information right now. But don''t worry; when you augment me, we will be able to speak more. You may even complete a few of the requirements I haven''t mentioned yet that aren''t a part of the main 9 if you work hard."
" I was going to work as hard as physically possible. As I want to be more powerful."
"Alright. Since I can''t discuss the rest of the tasks, I will give you a quest," Pride said, tapping his gauntleted hands on the throne. "I want you to max out all three of your affinities and get them to 100 percent. Do this, and I shall strengthen the power of our sins and grant you a new trait."
" I am going to have to find a way of increasing them. So I have Blood, Space, and Ice. I know Blood is the highest as Vogarth said it was when he dropped me here. I will have to see how high they are later."
He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a grave tone. "I will warn you now: rest for a while. Once you pass through that door, Wrath will attack you. He isn''t like me, bound by rules and a code. Wrath is a beast-like monster in our flesh. He is the future you who fell when facing him in the trial, just as I am the version of you who failed the second trial of Pride. Don''t fail and become like us."
"I thought that might be the case since I was warned not to let the sins consume me," I replied, my resolve hardening. "But don''t worry, I won''t let myself fall. I will control my fate. I won''t be some playtoy for others trying to do me harm ever again."
Chapter 33 The Fury of the Forsaken Part 1
As I got to my feet and was about to say goodbye, Pride waved me off and returned to whatever he was doing. From what I could tell, it was some spell, not a skill. The magic was being controlled directly by Pride. I shrugged, unsure what he was up to, but I made a mental note to remember everything he did and try to recreate it later. I will have to learn about spell crafting from my newest summoned. From the little I could piece together from the smarter demons under my command spell crafting was a way to do things without the system having control over what you can do.
As I pulled the door open, a giant hand seized me, yanking me through the portal into Wrath''s domain. I was disoriented from being forced through the portal. Just as I began to regain clarity, I was flung into an ice wall. Pain blossomed throughout my body as I slammed deep into the ice. I tried to move, struggling to understand what was happening. Letting my senses flare out, I felt everything: vibrations, temperatures, and sounds. All of it pointed to an imminent attack. If I didn''t roll, I would be hit again. As I pushed myself to roll, I was too slow; the attack was too fast, hitting me before I could even twitch.
Checking my HP, I saw it hadn''t gone down at all, but the pain from the attack was very real. What was even going on? I was confused about what was happening to me. Something was wrong¡ªI hadn''t taken any damage, but I could still feel the pain. It wasn''t a severe pain, hardly bothering me after all my time in the chair. Soul damage hurts more than any physical pain ever could. As I was pondering this, I was lifted to face a massive leech maw, five black beady eyes staring at me with cold, dark hatred. The massive brute squeezed me so hard that I thought I would turn into paste from its strength alone.
"Because of your weakness, we have to suffer. Had you done something instead of hiding under the corpses and fallen rocks of the burning houses, you could have been bait so they could have survived. You heard her screams and still hid. Even now, we cannot sleep without hearing Mother''s cries. Even now, the screams echo through our mind, never-ending, even when awake," Wrath screamed in my face.
So this was Wrath¡ªmy future self, who succumbed to the sin of wrath, unable to control it, and became Wrath. "Why are you blaming me when you also had a chance to act? You hid as well. Isn''t that how you became Wrath?" I retorted arrogantly, my voice dripping with condescension.
Wrath became enraged at my words and started slamming me around again. This continued for about twenty minutes until he finally stopped and stared at me once more.
"You done being a little bitch now? I can''t believe a version of myself is such a coward, blaming others before himself. I know I hid, and I can never take that back. But I also know I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. I would have been gunned down, and Mother still would have died. If I had the powers I have now, all of them would have survived. That¡¯s why I will have my vengeance and make every single one of them pay for their sins." As I spoke, Wrath''s body began to shake, and I could feel the chill emanating from him growing colder and colder.
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
That''s when Wrath decided to unleash his fury on me, stomping on me repeatedly without pause for an hour this time.
He loomed over me, his dark eyes burning with a hatred that seemed to sear into my very soul. "You think you''re strong now?" he spat. "You think you can handle this power? You¡¯re nothing but a shadow of what I am. I have done things that make even the very gods of this universe fear my very name."
"Handle you?" I spat out pieces of ice that had gotten inside my mouth. "No, I want you to bend the knee and stop crying like the scared, helpless little boy we once were, lashing out at everything. Did you ever get revenge on the people who hurt them? I know at least Pride was able to get it, but what about you? Could you get the vengeance we desired?"
Wrath''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing within their depths. "Vengeance," he hissed, "Is not something you simply take. It''s something you earn through blood and pain. And no before I was able to I was sealed away by the gods of this universe inside a new hell of unending cold. Had I been mortal I would have starved to death a long time ago."
I stepped closer, unflinching under his cold, intense gaze. "Then you''re no better than I am, hiding behind your anger because you couldn''t do anything either. But I am not like you anymore. I refuse to let that helplessness define me. I won''t let Wrath or any of the other sins take hold of me. I shall be my own master."
Wrath''s form seemed to waver, his fury a palpable force in the air. "You speak of strength, yet you rely on hope and determination¡ªweaknesses that will get you killed."
"Hope?" I started laughing like a crazy person. "I''m not some idiot who believes in the power of friendship. The only thing I hope for is the day I get my hands on those people and make the ones responsible for that day suffer unending torment for as long as possible. Determination is the only thing I have in spades. It is what allowed me to continue."
Wrath paused, seemingly taken aback by my outburst. His cold eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of weakness. "And what will you do when your determination runs dry?" he sneered. "When the endless pursuit of vengeance leaves you hollow and broken?"
"I won''t let it," I replied firmly. "I''ve seen what happens when you let wrath consume you. You become a monster, losing sight of everything that matters. I won''t fall into that trap. I may hate and loathe people or things, but it won''t control me."
Chapter 34 The Fury of the Forsaken Part 2
Wrath squeezed me tightly inside its massive hand, making it harder and harder to speak. But he didn¡¯t care. I stared unflinchingly into his eyes, not scared at all. I hadn''t felt much of anything since that tragic day. Almost all my emotions were muted as if they weren¡¯t even mine. All I had left was my anger and my pride. And with each passing day, my other emotions seemed to grow duller and duller.
As I kept staring into Wrath''s eyes, mine grew darker and colder. Pride surged within me as I sensed Wrath becoming scared, like a wild animal trapped in a cage. He knew I didn¡¯t fear him and that he couldn¡¯t kill me. "You are a coward."
Desperate to regain control, Wrath tried to eat me. Why, I had no idea¡ªperhaps to instill fear and gain more power over me, or to trap me inside him. If this was my future self, shouldn¡¯t he remember what I did to the cub? The last time I was inside something, I shredded and devoured its heart. Or is he too stupid to even use his brain to reason that he shouldn¡¯t try to place me inside him?
"Seeing as you are so confident in yourself, I shall see if you can handle the wrath and pain that comes with it," Wrath said, his voice seething. Wrath opened his maw completely, and I stared into the unending darkness. Not even my new eyes just kept saying error/false divine memory.
A false divine memory, huh? I wonder what that means. This is probably going to be very bad, and I shouldn¡¯t go there. But I get the feeling that if I want to make Wrath submit to me, I have to enter the memory. And of course, Wrath had to chew on me like a dog with a bone as I went deep into the darkness. "ASSHOLE," So I yelled while being eaten by him.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
|
You have been taken into a false divine''s memory. You must endure the torture and pain that haunts him to claim control of Wrath. Should you fail to endure, Wrath will consume your ego and memories, becoming the fallen version of yourself. If you can withstand the first memory, the second will be of Wrath''s. Should you endure both, Wrath will submit, recognizing you as the stronger one. May the blessing of the Creator be upon you, young child.
|
A bright light shined into my eyes as I looked around to see where I was. I saw that my body was a lot bigger, about the size of an adult male back on Earth. The next thing I noticed was chains and a metal collar holding me against the wall. I was trying to make sense of what was happening when my new body started to move on its own. I guess I was just a passenger for this one. So, I was captured in the future and tortured. I wonder how they managed to capture me in the first place. This place doesn¡¯t feel like something the demons would create. It feels more holy, like the angel that came into Pride¡¯s Trial. Did I piss off some angels? Or is it some holy person that I piss off? But for now, I guess I''ll have to wait until something happens to understand what led to this or what this is even about.
Entering through the door on my left a man walked in. He was tall¡ªeasily over six and a half feet¡ªwith a presence that dominated the room. His physique was powerful, muscles rippling beneath his gleaming silver armor. His skin had an ethereal glow, pale yet radiant, casting an almost unholy light in the dim chamber. His long, silver hair flowed like molten metal down his back, catching the light and shimmering with every step. But it was his eyes that truly struck me. Icy blue and nearly luminescent, they pierced through me, reflecting both divine purity and a cold, unyielding resolve. Those eyes were not the eyes of mercy. Sharp, angular features gave him a severe, almost statuesque beauty. High cheekbones, a strong jawline, and a straight, narrow nose all contributed to his intimidating visage. His lips were thin, pressed into a stern, unsmiling line. His voice was deep and resonant when he spoke, each word carrying the weight of authority and judgment. His wings, half-furled behind him, were magnificent and terrifying. Even though he was talking no voice came out. Was I not supposed to hear this conversation?
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
They stretched out in a gradient from pure white at the base to stormy gray at the tips, a stark reminder of his celestial power. They rustled softly as he moved, a subtle but constant presence that added to his overwhelming aura. He wore a white robe embroidered with silver, symbols of purity and divine authority woven into the fabric. Underneath, his silver armor gleamed, intricately engraved with holy symbols and runes. A heavy white cloak draped over his shoulders, fastened with a brooch in the shape of a star, completing his formidable appearance. Around his neck hung a pendant, a relic that seemed to pulse with holy power. At his side, a longsword rested, its celestial steel blade glowing faintly with an inner light. The hilt was adorned with angelic runes, a tool for carrying out his grim duties. His presence filled the room as he stepped closer, leaving no space for doubt or hope. The chains around my wrists felt colder and heavier.
My heart raced, wait was my heart racing? I''m not scared, so... So this is Wrath''s fear I am feeling. This is weird, I can feel the fear but it is just dull, only about a third of the fear is affecting me.
As the half-angel stepped closer, his presence seemed to suck the warmth from the room, leaving me feeling exposed and vulnerable. His icy blue eyes locked onto mine with a chilling intensity, and a small, unsettling smile curved his thin lips. He reached out, his long, elegant fingers glowing with a faint, ethereal light as they approached my forehead. The instant his hand made contact, a jolt of searing pain shot through my skull. My vision blurred, and I felt myself being pulled into a vortex of twisted memories. The half-angel''s voice, soft yet commanding, echoed in my mind. "Relive your greatest joys and deepest sorrows," he intoned, "but know that they shall all become nightmares. Don''t worry the effects aren''t permanent but it only gets worse and worse each time I cast the spell."
I was helpless to resist as the spell took hold. My happiest memories turned dark and twisted. The exhilaration and wonder I had felt were now laced with dread and confusion. Friends and family who had celebrated with me turned into grotesque, mocking figures. Their cheers became jeers, their faces contorted into nightmarish visages.
Then, the scene shifted to the worst day of my life¡ªthe day I lost everything. But now, the horror was magnified. The pain was sharper, the loss deeper. The faces of those I had loved and lost were twisted in agony, their cries for help louder and more desperate, as they were skinned in front of my very eyes. The half-angel''s laughter echoed through the torment, blending with the screams.
Each memory, each moment, was perverted into a hellish nightmare. The joy was stripped away, replaced by horror and despair. I felt my sense of self slipping, my will being crushed under the weight of the relentless assault. Through it all, the half-angel''s happy smile remained. He watched my suffering with a twisted sense of satisfaction, his serene expression contrasting sharply with the torment he was inflicting. His fingers stayed firmly on my forehead, keeping me trapped in the living nightmare.
As the memories continued to twist and turn, I could hear his voice again, whispering, " Ah yes show me more. How do you like being my little toy? It feels good, doesn''t it? I know it does for me." His words were like knives, cutting deep into my psyche. The half-angel''s smile grew wider, his eyes gleaming with cruel delight. The chains around my wrists and ankles seemed to tighten, binding me not just physically, but mentally and emotionally as well.
Interlude Hallowed Grounds.
Pov ??? Garden of Healing
As I guided the soul of the young human, Leon, through the Garden of Healing, I showed him various versions of himself being returned to their proper timelines and reuniting with their families. Leon looked up at me, his eyes filled with a mix of hope and apprehension.
"Is my family here as well?" he asked softly.
"No, young one," I replied, "they are not dead yet." With a wave of my hand over a nearby pond, an image appeared showing his mother and father being held captive in a base. "Do not worry, they will not die, as it is not their time yet. And since the devils and demons of this realm have been cheating and using loopholes in the rules, we can do the same for good people."
I waved my hand again, and the scene in the pond shifted to a team of soldiers taking down guards at the base, preparing to rescue the captives. Leon''s eyes welled with tears, and he fell to his knees.
I placed my hand on Leon''s shoulder, smiling to myself until I remembered that the helmet I wore blocked others from seeing my face. Sighing, I instead ruffled his hair and spoke in a cheerful tone. "Looking at their destiny now, I can see that your family will mourn you for the rest of their lives. However, they will ensure that your sister has a happy and safe life. They will suffer from your loss, but they will make the world a better place because of it. And once they pass on and join heaven, they will become as you have for their great service in helping and saving others."
Leon looked at me, tears still streaming down his cheeks, and asked, "Can I speak with them one last time? Let them know I am not suffering anymore and that they shouldn''t suffer either?"
Resting my hand on his head, I gently told him the truth. "Sorry, kid, but no. They won''t be able to hear you since they are not sensitive to spiritual beings like we are unless we manifest a corporeal body in the material plane. However, your sister will be able to see you when she is born, at least until she gets too old to see you anymore. Then again, you were able to see a demon from a different universe, so she may be able to see you for her whole life. I can''t say for certain since I''m not like the other angels¡ªI am more of a warrior."
"But, since we have four months until your mother gives birth to your sister, I have dispatched an angel to watch over them. During that time, we will undergo another rebirth, similar to the one the demon gave you. This will cleanse your soul of any remnants of hellish essence and replace it with holy essence, allowing you to become an angel. Not a high-ranking one like me, as I have to hide pairs of my wings to limit the power I use around others. Pride would get mad if I blinded him again. Well, not the Pride you saw¡ªthat''s not the real Pride. How to explain... Pride is a different being depending on which universe you''re in." I said crossing my arms and cocking my head to the side a little. "In our universe, he is the ruler of hell and the betrayer, the one who fell. In that other universe, he¡ªor rather, she¡ªis a red dragon who killed the old Pride and became the new Pride. With dragons being very prideful and arrogant, it made sense that one of them would embody Pride. When the version of you that fell became part of the system to guide you, it was meant to help you avoid their downfall. It''s strange; I didn''t create the system there, nor do I know the rules behind it. The one we have is easier to use and better." I paused, realizing I had gone on a bit of a rant, and looked at Leon to make sure he was following.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
Leon''s confused expression greeted me as I looked down at him again, but he was still trying to listen and understand everything I was saying.
"What you saw was the version of you that fell to Pride," I continued. "I saw him and the one behind him¡ªthe one I blinded after she almost broke into our universe. Since she was a sin of Pride, unleashing my full power in front of her blinded her. Ever since then, she sends a few messengers now and then, challenging me to fight. But I won''t do that since I have no reason to fight her." I said sighing remembering the 91434252 messages she sent. "But enough of that," I said, shifting the focus. "Now it is time to begin the cleansing, and after that, your training inside the time-dilated arena where we train all new angels who take up roles as protectors or similar classes. Don''t worry too much; the class and race part of our system isn''t much different, so you won''t have to make a big adjustment." Leon looked relieved that he would not have to have to relearn how the class and race worked. I might as well throw in a few drops of my blood since his affinity to blood is so high he may be able to have a new and unique race and class offered for him during his cleansing. He will be the first angel with a blood affinity I know of, another smile spreading, I am just so happy today. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of eagerness. Finally, I had a new trainee who could become my disciple. Smiling, I ruffled Leon''s hair once more. "Let''s get started. You''ve got a lot ahead of you, but I know you''ll do great."
Leon looked up at me, hope in his voice. "Do I have to do anything during the cleansing, or will everything be handled by the angels? And do you think I''ll make it back in time for the birth so I can see my sister and protect them?"
I placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "The cleansing will be handled entirely by the angels. All you need to do is relax and let the process happen. As for your sister''s birth, the time dilation in the arena will ensure that your training is thorough and efficient. You''ll be able to see her and protect them when the time comes. Trust me, Leon, everything will work out. Just pray the other you doesn''t send that damned book too soon. It is hard to see the future because of that thing."
Leon looked even more confused than earlier when I mentioned the book. "Book, Pray? What book are you talking about and why is it damned?"
Waving away the question I responded. "He will send a Book that will break the Rule that God made allowing us to finally wipe out the evil that infests the world and the hells themselves. And no we won''t kill the other you since he is doing us a favor and doing this. When he does this the world won''t be destroyed and remade, and the system will give the humans on earth a chance to see the evil in its many forms. Some shall fall to the evil, yes but most will see the light and join together. This was one of the reasons we were not allowed to interfere with the demon taking you to another Universe and damning a version of yourself. Now come let''s go see the priests'' angels who will be cleansing you of the remnant taint on you."
Chapter 35 Winged and Wicked Part 1.
The longer I sat, watching the corrupted scenes of memories unfold before me, the more my emotions began to stir. Each distorted image, each twisted recollection, chipped away at the numbness I''d clung to for so long. Gradually, the detachment gave way to a torrent of feelings, growing stronger with every passing moment. As my emotions surged, I felt my body slowly morph, shifting from the alien form it had taken into the familiar shape of my current self.
The person responsible for this torment shifted his tone as he spoke to me, his words laced with a twisted sense of satisfaction. He commented on each change in my form, noting every transformation with a perverse glee. His hand traced a slow, deliberate path down my face, his touch cold and invasive. A look of ecstasy flashed across his features as he reveled in the anguish he was inflicting upon me.
Then he said something that chilled me to my very soul. "This may be temporary, but since we aren''t stopping anytime soon, you will forget the old memories of your loved ones as they are twisted beyond recognition. Ah yes, more..." He shivered, barely able to contain his moans, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure as he watched me beg him to stop.
Watching helplessly as my memories of family and loved ones twisted before my eyes, I felt a profound sense of dread and impotence. I was shown acts of unimaginable cruelty, things only the vilest devils and demons could conceive. He began with the moment I was first broken. In place of my mother¡¯s murder, I saw her flesh flayed, her intestines removed, and fashioned into a noose. They hung her from it, laughing as blood rained down on me staining me permanently in crimson blood.
The next memory to be twisted was my father''s death. He was chained against a wall, just as I was, as they used a blowtorch on the lowest setting to burn away the flesh from his bones slowly. Each time my father passed out from the pain, they injected him with something that healed his wounds and pulled him back from the safety of unconsciousness, forcing him to endure the torment anew.
With each horrific change, I was barely hanging on, my pride the only thing keeping me from breaking completely. Then, the bastard started going through my more recent memories. When he found the one of Pride telling me about my unborn sister, his smile grew so wide and wicked I thought his head might split in half.
He created pleasant memories of my family not dying and of me growing up with my sister and parents. In these memories, I even had a wife and kids. These false memories were forcibly implanted into my mind, and I found myself lost within them, believing I was just sick and crazy. I clung to the hope that this was all one sick nightmare and that I would wake up with my wife lying next to me.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
When I awoke she would ask what was wrong and if I was okay. I would reassure her, saying it was just a bad dream. Then the day would go on: I''d have breakfast with my wife and kids, go to work with my father, and then visit my sister and her family as we had planned. All of the new memories felt so real that I desperately hoped and pleaded with God that this was reality and everything else was just one big nightmare. As Pride grew weaker and weaker, I felt myself slipping away, losing grip on who I was.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Years seemed to pass in the blink of an eye as all of my old memories were defiled and twisted into depths of depravity only the sick could imagine. To avoid causing my family unnecessary worry, I pretended that everything was fine. I kissed my wife and hugged my kids, maintaining the facade of a normal routine as I left for work. In reality, I was heading to the hospital, desperate to uncover what was happening to me. Perhaps a tumor in my brain was warping and distorting my memories, for all the horrors I¡¯d endured seemed to never have happened. My parents were still alive, and our town had never been attacked.
The demon was never real, and there had never been another universe I traveled to as a result of a pact. Even though I felt deep down that my soul had changed, I tried to push those thoughts away. This was right¡ªnothing was wrong. I had a good and wonderful life. Sure, it had its sad moments¡ªlike the deaths of friends and people I once knew¡ªbut that was just part of life, and I couldn''t believe that this was all fake.
As I drove to the hospital, it took an hour or two, during which I called into work to explain my delay. I told them I might have food poisoning or something similar and wanted to make sure I didn¡¯t spread anything to my coworkers. My boss gave me the okay telling me to also go home and rest after as there wasn''t anything to do today, and I ended the call.
Pulling into the parking lot, I exited my car and locked it, trying to steady my nerves. I walked inside and checked in, requesting to see both a doctor and a psychologist for a psychological evaluation. The wait seemed endless as I sat alone with my thoughts, and I began to see things out of the corner of my eyes that couldn¡¯t possibly be real. Doubts about the tumor I suspected started to creep in as the visions grew more unsettling. When I was finally called into a room, it felt as if invisible chains were wrapped around my limbs, dragging me down with each step.
I sat alone in silence, lost in my thoughts as I waited once again. I considered turning on the TV to distract myself until the doctor arrived, but I froze when I heard a knock on the door before it opened.
Chapter 36 Winged and Wicked Part 2.
Walking through the door to the hospital room was the sick bastard from my dreams. Except he was missing the things the other him had, like the wings and long silver hair. Also, the horrible smile. Instead, I was greeted by a man who looked sleep-deprived, with a weak smile plastered on his face.
He glanced over my chart and then asked some basic questions. He inquired about any recent changes in my day-to-day life or if I had been exposed to anything unusual at work. He then asked about my anxiety, specifically if I felt it was getting worse. After taking my blood, he had no more questions for me and left the room.
Thinking about why he looked like the person from my dreams, I forced myself to believe it was just a weird coincidence and nothing was wrong. I couldn''t let myself get paranoid over something I couldn''t control. Maybe my subconscious picked him up from the background the last time I was here. Yeah, that had to be it. "Come on, use the logical brain you''ve been developing your whole life with Father," I thought to myself.
Lack of sleep is definitely one reason I might be seeing things like this. Anxiety has always been present but wasn''t usually this bad, so I''m not sure it¡¯s the cause. Paranoia seems more likely, especially combined with PTSD from when I almost lost my family. But none of that should be able to alter my memories. Simulation... Nah, that can''t be right.
"Ding! New skill gained. Lesser Mental Resistance Lv 1/10," a floating dull broken box with text suddenly appeared before me.
"Alright, now I am going insane," I muttered as I stared at the broken box. In my dreams, there was never a noise when I gained a skill. Why would there be one now? Also, the box is weird-looking too. It looked as if someone burned it, then took a hammer and hit it with it. Nothing like what I had back then, those were changing slowly as the dreams progressed going from blue to a reddish color.
Before I could think more about what was going on, a knock on the door interrupted my thoughts. I swiped the box away like I usually did. The doctor returned, informing me that I needed to get a CT scan and a few other tests. A nurse would soon take me to get everything done today to determine if something was wrong and, depending on the results, find out what was happening to me. Then he left again, leaving me to my thoughts once more.
Hours passed, and I ignored the persistent dinging noise indicating that the skill had leveled up to level 2. Another hour later, a nurse came by and took me for the tests.
In the examination room, the nurse gave me an injection of intravenous contrast dye for the CT scan. I never knew the dye would be neon white. I guess you learn something new every day. As I lay down in the machine, a wave of discomfort washed over me, making me feel as if I were chained down again.
That''s when I passed out. When I woke up, I felt something soft beneath me. I tried to push myself up only to discover my arms were bound together against my back, I could still move them up and down so they weren''t attached to my back just resting there. Was I in a straitjacket again? The last time this happened, Mike and Tony had pranked me during college. They had me locked up in a mental hospital because they knew the director there and had asked for his help.
Looking around, I saw that I was in the same cell as last time. But this time, there was no bed, and the room looked weathered as if it hadn''t seen anyone in years. Hunger pangs hit me hard as if I hadn''t eaten in days. My lips were dry and cracked, and when I opened my mouth, they started to trickle small amounts of blood. The taste was disturbingly satisfying. I strained against the straitjacket, trying to get a better sense of my surroundings. The walls were stained and chipped, with faint graffiti barely visible through the grime. The faint odor of mildew and decay filled the air, mingling with the coppery scent of my blood.
I had to get out of here. I couldn''t let myself be consumed by whatever strange reality I had found myself in. But first, I needed to figure out how to free myself from the straitjacket and find some water and food. Looking at my body I saw that the straightjacket wasn''t cloth but leather with metal locks. At least my legs weren''t bound together.
Using my teeth, I tried to pull the door open. I didn¡¯t want to be stuck here any longer than necessary. Forcing my weakened body to move, I finally managed to get the door open. It hadn''t been shut properly. My teeth and jaw ached from the effort, but I knew I¡¯d have to get used to the pain until I could get out of here. Wandering through the dimly lit corridors, I searched for an exit. The building felt like a ghost of its former self, with broken tiles and peeling wallpaper adding to its eerie atmosphere. Shadows danced in the corners of my vision, making me feel as if I was being watched.
As I cautiously made my way through the darkness, I tripped over something on the floor. I fell hard, but the impact caused a part of the leather straitjacket to catch on a sharp edge, cutting through the binding. My hands were now somewhat free. I pulled against the remaining restraints, managing to loosen them enough to free my arms completely.
Flexing my sore fingers, I took a moment to catch my breath and gather my bearings. I needed to find water and food quickly. The gnawing hunger and thirst were becoming unbearable, clouding my thoughts and weakening my resolve. Pushing onward, I continued my search for an exit, listening intently for any sounds of life or clues that might lead me out of this nightmare. Every step felt like an eternity as I navigated the crumbling hallways, hoping to find a way out before my strength gave out completely.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
I had to get home and find my family. That thought propelled me forward until I heard a noise¡ªrat squeaks. Hunger won over, and I followed the sound to its source. After a few minutes, I found a group of rats feasting on something that reeked of rot. I wasn¡¯t interested in the scraps; I was after the rats.
I moved slowly, silently, as they fought over the scraps. Once I was close enough, I lunged, grabbing two rats with my hands and biting into a third. Blood flowed onto my tongue, and it tasted unbelievably good, far better than any food my wife had ever made. I tried to bite deeper and eat the flesh, but my body wouldn¡¯t let me. Instead, I drank the blood, draining every drop from the first rat. I did the same with the other two, and as I finished, I felt a rush of strength and vitality. I even felt stronger than before.
Discarding the lifeless rats, I continued my escape. My senses felt sharper, and my steps more confident. I found the exit and pushed through, emerging into the night. The moon bathed the world in its light, but something was off¡ªit had a greenish hue. Had the moon always looked this way? Whatever the case, I needed to find my way home.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I wandered around for a few days, searching for anyone or anything that could tell me where I was. When I finally saw someone walking down the old trail I was lost on, I called out to him. He was dressed in a Park Ranger uniform.
The man spun around quickly at my call, almost shocked to see a person out here with him. When he looked at me, his eyes widened, seeing me in an all-leather full-body straitjacket with no shoes on. He immediately raised his guard, resting his hand on his gun while using his other hand to grab his radio.
"Stay put and don''t move a muscle," he ordered, his voice firm. He spoke into the radio, "I''ve found a man out here who looks crazy. Need backup immediately."
"Wait, please," I began, trying to keep my voice calm despite my desperation. "I went to the hospital for a check-up and woke up in an abandoned building out here in the woods. I don¡¯t know how I got here."
The ranger¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion, but he didn¡¯t interrupt. I continued, recounting everything that had happened: the strange doctor, the CT scan, waking up in the cell, and my escape. As I spoke, he kept a wary eye on me, but his grip on his gun relaxed slightly.
"I don''t know what''s going on, but I need to get home and find my family," I finished, hoping my sincerity would reach him.
The ranger hesitated, clearly torn. "Alright," he finally said, "but you''re coming with me to the station. We''ll sort this out there."
Relief washed over me as I nodded, willing to do anything to get out of these woods and back to civilization. The ranger kept a close watch on me as we walked, his radio crackling with updates about the backup on its way.
As we made our way down the trail, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was deeply wrong, not just with my situation, but with the world around me. The greenish moon, the unexplainable strength, and the taste of blood¡ªall of it pointed to something beyond my understanding.
It took a day for the Rangers to get any information back about me, confirming my fingerprints, name, and address. When they finally received the results, they seemed uneasy, exchanging glances before approaching me.
"We''ve got some information," the male ranger said, his voice carefully measured. "According to the records, you died in the hospital during surgery. They say it was due to a tumor."
The words hit me like a freight train. "What do you mean, I died?" I stammered, feeling a chill run down my spine. "I''m right here. That can''t be right."
"That''s not all," he continued, his expression grim. He handed me a small mirror. "You need to see this."
With trembling hands, I took the mirror and held it up to my face. The reflection staring back at me was monstrous. My face was disfigured and burned, looking like a grotesque horror zombie. My skin was charred in places, and my features were twisted and scarred.
"No," I whispered, dropping the mirror. The sound of it shattering on the floor echoed in the small room. "This can''t be real. What happened to me?"
The female ranger, who had been standing quietly by, stepped forward. "We don''t know what happened, but we need to figure this out. Until then, we have to keep you here for observation. You understand, right? We will also be calling in some help so we can get you transfered to the cops or some other department as we don''t have the resources to handle a case like this."
I nodded numbly, my mind racing. If the records said I was dead, what was I? How had I ended up in the woods, and why did I look like this? The taste of blood, the greenish moon, and the inexplicable strength¡ªeverything seemed like pieces of a horrifying puzzle that I couldn''t put together.
The rangers escorted me to a secure room at the station, where I was left alone with my thoughts. The walls felt like they were closing in, the weight of my new reality pressing down on me. I needed answers, but I didn''t even know where to begin.
Ding
Chapter 37 Winged and Wicked Part 3 Final
A few weeks passed in the blink of an eye as law enforcement worked tirelessly to find any leads and track down my family. During that time, I was subjected to countless tests by doctors and medical personnel, all trying to understand the changes happening to me. My diet had shifted drastically, and now, my body rejected any food except blood. Because of this, they kept me isolated in a room far from others, and I was never allowed out without a few guards accompanying me.
It wasn¡¯t just the strange new diet that had everyone on edge¡ªit was the rapid healing. The more blood I consumed, the faster my wounds healed. Even the last of the scars on my face had finished healing, leaving me looking even better than I had before all of this started. The disfigurement was gone, replaced by a strange, almost unnatural perfection.
The doctors and the higher-ups they reported to were fascinated¡ªand perhaps a little fearful. They wanted to know how this transformation was possible, and more importantly, how they could harness it for themselves. The only problem was, they needed to find the one who had done this to me¡ªthe mysterious doctor from the hospital. This had the government and the military craving for the secrets my body held.
But as they dug deeper, they ran into dead ends. No one could find him, and any information about him ever working at the hospital seemed to have been wiped from existence. It was as if he had never been there at all. The more they searched, the more it seemed like I had been caught up in something far beyond their understanding¡ªor mine.
As the days blurred together, I grew more restless. My family was still out there somewhere, but I had no way to reach them, no way to warn them about what might be coming. The only thing I knew for sure was that I couldn¡¯t stay locked up forever. I needed to find answers, and I needed to find my family before it was too late.
I had thought of a plan that would allow me to see my family again. I knew the people holding me were driven by greed, their desire to understand and harness the changes in me outweighed any ethical concerns. I decided to use that to my advantage, carefully laying out my strategy in my mind.
I began by asking for small things, hinting at what more could be achieved if they gave me what I wanted. Eventually, I made my request: I wanted to see my family. I suggested that they could send an escort with me to ensure nothing went wrong, appealing to their sense of control. But I didn¡¯t stop there. I hinted that visiting my family could lead to even greater benefits.
"If I have the gene that allowed me to become like this," I explained, "then my family might also carry the same gene. Since I was a geneticist who studied ways of increasing human traits or giving them new ones before all this happened, I believe I can find and analyze it in their blood samples. This might lead to replicating the gene in others, allowing them to acquire the same gifts I have."
The prospect of replicating my abilities in others was too enticing for them to pass up. I could see the hunger in their eyes as I spoke, the gears turning in their minds as they imagined the possibilities. They discussed it among themselves, weighing the risks and rewards, but I knew I had them.
After what felt like an eternity, they agreed. I would be allowed to see my family but under strict supervision. They would send a team with me to collect blood samples and observe any interactions. They believed they could control the situation, but in reality, they were playing right into my hands.
With the plan set, I could hardly contain my anticipation. Soon, I would be reunited with my family. But more than that, I would finally be free from the walls of this room, free to find the answers I desperately needed¡ªand perhaps, even the mysterious doctor who had done this to me.
DING
Another noise but this time that''s all that was there just the noise.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
They strapped a bomb to my neck, a constant reminder that they didn''t trust me, that they thought I might run or try something reckless. But they didn¡¯t know the truth¡ªI wasn¡¯t planning to run. I needed them just as much as they needed me, at least until I found that bastard who left me for dead.
The bomb wasn¡¯t large, more of a deterrent than a serious threat, but it was still powerful enough to cripple me if they decided to press the button. It could easily be hidden under my clothes, so my family wouldn¡¯t see it and start asking questions. I had to play my part perfectly¡ªmake them believe this was a great gift for humanity, and that I was genuinely eager to help.
I adopted a cooperative attitude, expressing gratitude for the opportunity to help advance human potential. I talked about how my "gifts" could revolutionize medicine, and how they could create stronger, healthier humans. I painted a picture of a bright future, one where we could eliminate diseases and even reverse aging.
The more I spoke, the more they seemed to buy into my act. I could see the shift in their eyes¡ªno longer were they just wary guards and scientists; they were becoming collaborators, partners in a grand experiment. They began to trust me, little by little, as I showed them how cooperative I could be.
But underneath it all, I was biding my time, carefully planning my next move. The more they trusted me, the more freedom I would gain, and the closer I would get to finding the doctor who did this to me. And once I had what I needed, I would make sure my family was safe¡ªno matter the cost.
For now, I played the role of a willing participant, waiting for the right moment to turn the tables in my favor. I couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes; everything hinged on them continuing to believe that I was on their side. I would take control and rule not the other way around I just needed time to gather power and influence from them.
The convoy of armored black cars pulled up to my house, the vehicles spreading out as the men inside set up surveillance over the area. My heart pounded in my chest as we drove into the driveway, knowing this was my only chance to see my family again¡ªor at least to find out what had happened to them.
As I stepped out of the car, two guards flanked me closely, their eyes scanning every inch of the surroundings. I walked to the door and bent down to pick up a small rock from the garden. With practiced hands, I twisted it open, revealing a hidden key inside the fake stone. I unlocked the door, slipping the key into my pocket as I pushed it open. The guards stayed close, two of them following me inside while another pair swept through the house, checking each room.
The house was empty. No signs of struggle, no overturned furniture¡ªjust the eerie quiet of a place that should have been filled with life. My heart sank, but I forced myself to stay focused. I headed straight to my office, the guards trailing behind me. As I powered up my PC, my hands shook slightly, the weight of the situation pressing down on me.
Once the computer was up and running, I pulled up the security camera feeds and tracking apps I had installed. My eyes scanned the screen, looking for any clues. There¡ªa location pinged a few miles out, near where I had woken up in that abandoned building. A cold realization settled in my gut as I clicked over to the recent motion detections on the cameras inside the house and outside of it too.
The footage played, and I watched as my kids came home from school on the day I had gone to the hospital. They moved through the house, going about their usual routines. Then, later that night, the doctor appeared on the screen, the very same one who had done this to me. But what I saw next chilled me to the core.
My family didn¡¯t resist him. They weren¡¯t being forced or coerced. They had bags packed as if they knew he was coming. They calmly walked out of the house, placing their things into the back of his truck. The doctor seemed to be in control, but not in a threatening way¡ªmore like they trusted him like they were following a plan they had all agreed upon.
A shiver ran down my spine as I realized the implications. My family had left with him willingly. But why? What had he told them? What was he planning?
Ding Skill Level Up. Crack Error.
The guards behind me shifted, sensing my tension. I quickly closed the footage and turned off the screen, my mind racing. I had to figure out what was going on, but I couldn¡¯t let the people controlling me know what I had just discovered¡ªnot yet. They couldn¡¯t be trusted, not with this.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
I turned to the guards, forcing a calm expression onto my face. "It looks like they were here the day I went into the hospital," I said, keeping my voice steady. "But there¡¯s no sign of them after that. We should check the area around where I woke up. Since that is where the tracking app says they were there."
They nodded, already reaching for their radios to relay the information. I needed to keep them focused on finding my family¡ªwithout letting them know just how much I had uncovered. As they began to organize the search, I felt a surge of determination. Whatever the doctor had planned, whatever he had told my family, I was going to find them. And when I did, I would make sure we got out of this nightmare¡ªtogether.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As we drove toward the location the tracking app had pointed to, I could barely contain the storm of emotions churning inside me. A sickening mix of anger, confusion, and dread twisted in my gut. The image of my family calmly leaving with that doctor haunted me, their apparent willingness to follow a stranger gnawing at my sanity. What had he done to them? What could he have possibly said or done to make them trust him so completely?
The thought of it made me feel like I was losing my grip on reality. I clenched my fists until my knuckles turned white, trying to keep my emotions from boiling over. I had to stay in control, had to think clearly. There was a very real possibility that, depending on what I found, I might have to kill the doctor. If he had harmed my family in any way, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself.
I closed my eyes and forced myself to take deep, steady breaths. I needed to focus, to calm the chaos in my mind. This situation required a clear head, not blind rage. The only reason they had even allowed me to come was because they saw me as expendable, a meat shield who could regenerate if things went south. I had to be smart about this¡ªuse their arrogance to my advantage.
But as I thought more about the doctor, something didn¡¯t sit right with me. If he had powers like mine, capturing him wouldn¡¯t be easy, but... I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his abilities were different. There was something else about him, something I couldn¡¯t quite remember, but I knew it made him dangerous in a way I wasn¡¯t prepared for.
What was it? I racked my brain, trying to dredge up the memory, but it remained frustratingly out of reach. Whatever it was, it had been significant enough to leave an impression on me, even if I couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. The uncertainty gnawed at me, making me question everything. I needed to figure it out before we arrived¡ªbefore it was too late.
As the car sped through the dark, winding roads, I tried to piece together what little I knew. The doctor had been calm, and methodical. He had gotten my family to trust him, to willingly follow him into the unknown. That kind of influence... it was more than just manipulation. It was almost like he had some kind of hold over them, something beyond the ordinary. The thought chilled me to the bone. What if his power wasn¡¯t like mine at all? What if it was something far more insidious, something that could control minds, and bend wills? The possibility made me sick, but I couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it. I had to be ready for anything.
The car slowed as we neared the location. The guards around me tensed, their hands hovering near their weapons. My heart raced, but I forced myself to remain outwardly calm. This was it. Whatever was waiting for us, I had to be prepared to face it head-on. As the car came to a stop, I opened my eyes, my mind sharp and focused. I would find my family, no matter what it took. And if the doctor had crossed any lines, he would pay with his life.
Crack Ding Ding Ding.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The surreal scene that greeted me as I opened the door felt like a punch to the gut. My family¡ªmy wife, and my kids¡ªwere all there, but they weren¡¯t looking at me with relief or concern. Instead, they looked at me like I was the intruder, the unwelcome presence in what seemed to be their new life.
The doctor sat comfortably, my wife on his lap, her lips just pulling away from his in a kiss that made my blood run cold. The kids were playing games, as if nothing was wrong, as if they hadn¡¯t been torn from their home, their father. But when they looked up and saw me standing there, flanked by armed special forces, their faces twisted in disgust.
¡°Why is he still alive?¡± my wife asked, her voice laced with irritation. ¡°Why is he even here?¡±
The words cut deeper than any knife could. I stood there, rooted to the spot, struggling to make sense of what I was seeing and hearing. My heart pounded in my chest, a mix of anger, betrayal, and heartbreak surging through me. This couldn¡¯t be real¡ªthere had to be some explanation, some trick.
But the way they looked at me, the ease with which they interacted with the doctor, the clear affection between them¡ªit was all too real.
The special forces around me tensed, their weapons still ready, but they were as stunned as I was. They hadn¡¯t expected this, either. I could feel their uncertainty, their confusion as they waited for orders, for some sign of what to do next.
The doctor finally spoke, his voice smooth and confident. ¡°Ah, I see our guest of honor has arrived. I¡¯m sure this is quite a shock for you, but I assure you, your family is well taken care of.¡±
His words were calm, almost patronizing as if he were explaining something to a child who couldn¡¯t quite grasp the situation. He looked at me with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, a look that sent a chill down my spine. This was a man who knew exactly what he was doing¡ªwho had planned for this moment.
¡°They¡¯ve simply moved on, you see,¡± he continued, still holding my wife close. ¡°You were a part of their lives once, but now... well, they¡¯ve found something better. Something more suited to their needs.¡±
The rage inside me boiled over. ¡°What the hell did you do to them?¡± I growled, taking a step forward despite the weapons trained on him.
The doctor didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°I gave them a choice, and they chose to be with me. It¡¯s as simple as that. They¡¯re happier now, as you can see. I¡¯ve provided for them in ways you never could.¡±
My wife nodded, her expression cold. ¡°You were always so distant, so obsessed with your work. The doctor showed us a better life¡ªa life where we could be free of your burdens.¡±
Her words hit me like a sledgehammer. I could barely process the betrayal, the complete reversal of everything I thought I knew about my family. How could they say these things? How could they look at me like I was the enemy?
The kids remained silent, but their eyes echoed the same sentiment. They had turned against me, all of them, and I didn¡¯t even know why. The doctor had poisoned their minds and twisted their perceptions, but I couldn¡¯t figure out how he had done it. There had to be something more, some deeper manipulation at play.
¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I demanded, my voice shaking with anger and desperation. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±
The doctor smiled again, a thin, calculating smile. ¡°It¡¯s not about what I want, it¡¯s about what you deserve. You¡¯ve been given a second chance, a gift if you will. But you¡¯ve always been a man who takes more than he gives. Now, you¡¯ll see what it¡¯s like to lose everything. Plus none of this was yours to begin with, it was always mine.¡±
I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. My body moved on its own, surging forward to grab the man who had destroyed my life, who had stolen my family. But before I could reach him, a sharp pain exploded in my neck. I looked down to see blood seeping through the vest, and the world started to blur around the edges.
The doctor shook his head, almost pityingly. ¡°You see, even now, you act on impulse, on rage. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll never win.¡±
I collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath as the pain spread. My vision dimmed, and the last thing I saw before everything went black was the doctor, still holding my wife, watching me die with that same cold smile.
The rage that consumed me in those final moments was more than just anger¡ªit was something primal, something ancient and powerful. It twisted and surged within me, tearing apart my thoughts, my reason, until there was nothing left but a burning need for vengeance. I felt myself slipping away, as if I was being submerged in a sea of red, my consciousness drowning under the weight of pure, unbridled Wrath.
And then, everything went black.
When I opened my eyes again, I was no longer in the doctor¡¯s house. The world around me had changed completely. The ground beneath me was a rough, jagged stone, glowing faintly with a crimson light. The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, pierced by flashes of lightning that crackled with a sound that was almost a scream. The air was thick, and heavy with the scent of blood and something else¡ªsomething foul and decaying.
I looked down and saw the doctor at my feet, his body broken and bloodied. But he wasn¡¯t alone. My family, the guards¡ªthey were there too, but they were no longer the people I once knew. Their bodies had transformed into something monstrous, their human forms twisted into grotesque, half-angelic beings. They had wings¡ªragged, blackened things that hung limply at their sides¡ªand their faces were a horrifying mix of angelic beauty and demonic malice. Their eyes, once familiar, now glowed with an unnatural light, as if they were puppets controlled by some malevolent force.
But as horrifying as they were, they paled in comparison to what I had become.
I wasn¡¯t human anymore¡ªI could feel it in every fiber of my being. My body was larger, more powerful, and when I raised my hands to look at them, I saw they were clawed, the skin dark and covered in strange, glowing markings.
I took a step back, horrified at what I had become, but as I did, I felt it again¡ªthe Wrath, rising within me, threatening to take control once more. It surged up, flooding my mind with thoughts of destruction, vengeance, and fury. I tried to fight it, to push it back, but it was too strong. It was like trying to hold back a tidal wave with my bare hands.
The world around me blurred, and I felt my consciousness slipping away again. The last thing I saw before the Wrath took over completely was the doctor¡¯s lifeless body, his face twisted in a final expression of fear and pain. And then, with a roar that shook the very ground beneath me, I lost myself to the Wrath once more.
Chapter 38 Sin of Wrath First Trial Complete.
I awoke with a jolt, clutching my head as a searing pain pierced through my skull. It felt as if someone were twisting a knife deep inside my brain, scrambling it like eggs in a pan. This pain was nearly as excruciating as the soul damage from the chair.
Opening my eyes, I saw an older version of myself furiously kicking a wall of ice. He spoke to me, growling each word through clenched teeth. "So, you saw it all and still managed to keep your mind intact, without it shattering like mine. I had to piece it back together from fragments. I¡¯m not the same person I once was. I¡¯m 60% me and 40% Wrath. Wrath took a piece of himself and patched up my broken mind. But it mixed us together."
"Did I pass the trial, or must I endure that hell again?" I asked, wincing through the pain.
For the first time, he looked at me without the seething hatred I had always seen in his eyes. The rage was still there but wasn''t directed at me anymore. "You passed the trial. Now, we''re just waiting for this damned system to spawn the door so I can throw you out. But be warned¡ªI¡¯ll let you use Wrath as a tool, but if I sense any weakness, I¡¯ll run rampant again. I¡¯ll kill you, take control of this body, and slaughter that bastard and his family all over again. Then, I¡¯ll raze the planet they called home."
"Whose family?" I asked, confusion mingling with the pain. "I know the man I¡¯m destined to kill, but who were those people? Why did he do this to me... to you?"
"The only silver lining to having a piece of Wrath inside me is the knowledge it brought. Wrath, as the sin itself, witnesses every act of wrath in existence. He sees what causes it, and the aftermath. This extends beyond demons¡ªto every living being capable of wrath. That¡¯s how I learned the truth. The people he made me believe were my loved ones, the ones who drove me to madness¡ªthey were his wife and children. The others were just acolytes of the church he served. The man, Ibrual, was the only one who didn¡¯t commit wrath but lust. His family harbored a deep hatred for me, pretending to love me as they hid their loathing." I could feel the cold aura of hatred pouring off of him as he spoke.
Just then, a door to the outside materialized out of nowhere. Before I could react, he did something I could never have anticipated. With terrifying swiftness, he plunged his massive hand into my chest. Pain shot through me, but before I could comprehend what was happening, he hurled me through the door. I felt myself slammed back into my own body, my senses reeling, only to find myself staring at my newest servant. The door behind me began to fade, but before it vanished completely, his voice echoed one last time: "Jackass, get the parry and weapon skill, or you will die. Vorthan has the knowledge and skills to teach you. Learn them, so that I might taste the blood of my enemies."
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
After the door finally sealed Wrath in its cage, I noticed a new marking on my body¡ªa tattoo, right above my heart. The pain was excruciating as it burned itself onto my flesh, catching me off guard. The tattoo depicted red, draconic wings spread wide, claws gripping chains that held a wicked blue sword in place, the blade dripping with blood.
Vorthan watched the scene unfold, his expression a mix of shock and reverent awe. He remained kneeling before me, silent, as if the moment had rendered him speechless. Despite the searing agony and the unsettling sensation of a part of my soul being twisted and reshaped, I did not scream. I endured, letting the mark carve itself into my flesh, a testament to the power now bound to me.
As I sat upon my throne, the weight of everything I had endured finally settling in, I allowed myself a moment to breathe. I could feel the changes within my soul, a tangible shift that marked the end of my trials. For the first time, I thought to myself that maybe, just maybe, I was finally done.
Turning my attention to the system notifications, I began to read:
|
You have survived your Sin Trials. Please wait a moment as the system calculates your rewards. Total time until calculations are done: 6 hours, 32 minutes, and 12 seconds.
Warning: You will gain additional demonic traits and physical alterations. This process may induce severe pain. It is strongly recommended that the user possess a high-level pain resistance skill to mitigate the intensity of the discomfort/pain. Also, there shall be a performance review to see how well you did during the trials.
|
I sighed as I glanced over the notification, the weight of what lay ahead settling in. Closing the system window, I turned my gaze back to Vorthan. "Vorthan, I¡¯ve completed the trials. Now, I¡¯m waiting for the system to finish calculating the rewards. I have six and a half hours until it¡¯s done. In the meantime, I want you to check around the base and report anything that might concern me. But before you go, tell me¡ªhow long did it take for me to finish?"
Startled by my sudden command, Vorthan jumped slightly, snapping out of his daze. "Master, you were in there for 1 hour, 13 minutes, and 2 seconds. You¡¯ve shattered the record for the fastest dual Sin holder in all of Xastrumeth, the Infernal Realm, home of demons. I truly serve the greatest genius to ever exist. Even the Archdemon of Blood took 1 hour, 25 minutes, and 18 seconds. He¡¯ll be most pleased to see you¡¯ve beaten his record. Though sadly I do not know what sins he holds."
Vorthan swayed happily, his awe palpable, until I dismissed him to complete his tasks.
Chapter 39 Rewards part 1.
|
Name: Leon (False Name, True Name Unknown)
Race: Noblesanguis Hematophage- Ancient Lv4/10 Exp:0/120
Class: Sanguine Sorcerer Initiate Lv4/10 Exp:0/120
Rank: G
HP: 328/328
MP: 326/326
SP: 319/319
STR: 49
VIT: 67 +5%(70)
AGI: 35 +5%(36)
INT: 66
CHS: 62
Free Points: 6/6
Hellish Essence 12/50 Tier 2
Skills: Active: Bite Lv9/10, Vampiric Bolt Lv6/10, Hemorrhage Lv4/10, Sanguine Surge Lv5/10, Regal Drain Lv4/10. Lesser Blood Sacrifice Lv3/10, Hemoportation Lv4/10, Blood Holding Lv3/10, Lesser Domination Lv1/10
Passive: Stealth Lv8/10, Bleed Lv9/10, Anesthetic LvMax, Detection Lv8/10. Lesser Poison Resistance Lv2/10, Fire Resistance Lv9/10 Rare, Pain Tolerance Lv37/50 Rare, Royal Aura Lv4/10, Bloodthirst Lv3/10, Lesser Blood Domain Lv2/10
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
Titles: Child of Prodigious Blue Blood, Mild Madness+, He Who Burns, Breaker
Traits: Royal Blood Body, Imperial Resilience, Arcane Anchor Blood, Prodigious Blood
Race stats Gained Per Level: 6 Str, 7 Vit, 5 Agi, 6 Int, 8 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
Class stats Gained Per Level: 1 Str, 3 Vit, 1 Agi, 5 Int, 2 Chs. 2 Free-points per level.
|
|
Congratulations! You have completed your two Trials of Sin: Pride and Wrath. Due to your outstanding performance in both trials, you are awarded the following rewards:
+15 Hellish Essences, Ice Affinity increased by 10% (New total: 59%), Cold Blood Trait, Space Affinity increased by 8% (New total: 48%)
|
|
Cold Blood Trait: Fueled by a rage as cold and relentless as a winter storm, this character''s blood seems almost sentient, reacting to their emotions. In moments of anger, their veins glow with an eerie, icy light, and their blood becomes a fluid conduit of frost magic. Wounds weep not with warmth, but with freezing mist that can chill an opponent to the bone. This mist can coalesce into jagged ice shards, making the very act of wounding them a dangerous endeavor. However, the intense cold also takes its toll, numbing their senses and slowing their reflexes if not carefully controlled.
Increase understanding and Ice affinity to gain further control and more power.
|
|
Child of Prodigious Blue Blood: The bearer of this illustrious title possesses the unmistakable mark of noble lineage, a legacy that courses through their veins in a striking azure hue. As a Child of Prodigious Blue Blood, they inherit not just a prestigious name, but also a formidable aptitude for mastery. Their mind, sharpened by generations of cultivated intellect, allows them to absorb knowledge with uncanny speed. Skills unrelated to their blood magic are learned with effortless grace, the 10% boost in their learning ability reflecting their refined upbringing and innate intelligence.
However, it is in the realm of blood magic where their true potential is revealed. Their mastery over blood-related arts progresses 25% faster, a testament to the ancient power that pulses through their veins. Each drop of their blue blood carries with it the wisdom and power of their forebears, making them not just students, but prodigies. Their noble heritage not only grants them natural authority and charisma but also fuels their arcane talents, enabling them to mold blood with precision and power that few can match. This combination of accelerated learning and ancestral might makes them a formidable force in any field, be it scholarly pursuits or the dark, enigmatic arts of blood magic.
|
Chapter 39 Rewards part 2 final.
An 80 percent increase in all learning, and a 145 percent boost in learning any blood-related abilities. Incredible. This will greatly enhance my abilities, but only if I maximize my gains through focused training and diligent study. Knowing that Vorthan and demons like him possess all the knowledge I could ever need, I realized Vorthan alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to transform me into an unbreakable demon. So, I¡¯ll use him as a conduit to summon those with the necessary skills and power, putting them to my service.
At that moment, I sensed something¡ªa growing feeling of unease. It didn¡¯t take long for me to understand what was happening; my tattoo made it clear. One of the demons I had made a pact with was attempting to break it, exploiting loopholes I had accidentally left open. I traced the thread of hellish essence linking us and followed it to his location.
As I navigated the dark tunnel, I saw an imp peering through a hole leading to the surface. A quick assessment told me this wasn¡¯t my target. ¡°Go fetch the first Gnasher and the Hellhounds I summoned. And while you¡¯re at it, bring Vorthan,¡± I snarled.
The imp scurried away in fear, having realized who had given the order. I continued forward. I was close to my target; I could feel his presence. But there was something else¡ªa demonic presence, not in physical form but spiritual, like the souls of my alternate selves. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but unmistakably there.
With a swift motion, I cut my wrists and began my work. My blood flowed, hardening into the armor around my body. I crafted two weapons: a short spear in my left hand and a long sword in my right, designed to enhance bleeding and hinder any healing abilities. I sheathed the sword on my back, where it latched securely onto my armor. I gripped the spear with my right hand, preparing to throw, and began running toward the exit.
As the light at the tunnel''s end drew nearer, I infused the spear with eight Hemorrhage curses, packing them in as deeply as I could. The spear trembled, on the verge of exploding and cursing me, but with my newfound powers of sin, I dominated the curses, forcing them into submission. I gave them a single command: to pierce the traitor deeply, then explode, tearing them apart from the inside out.
The spear struck its target, burying itself halfway into the Gnasher''s flesh before exploding. As the force of the blast tore through the air, I grabbed the sword from my back and used Hemoportation to teleport behind the demon, facing them both as they stared toward the smoking hole in the ground. The Lording Imp''s face was wide-eyed with shock, while the Gnasher struggled to keep its insides from spilling out.
"So, it was the newest Gnasher who dared to betray me," I said, my voice cold and measured. "And you," I turned my gaze to the Imp, "I thought you wanted to help train me, not corrupt my demons. But now, I sense something else¡ªa connection between you both. I see you managed to slip your demon into my summoning. My pact prevents them from speaking of this in this plane, but if they can show someone that is allowed." I gave them a look that mirrored the one the half-angel used to give me mixed with a look of disdain and quiet fury. Torture wasn¡¯t usually my style, but this time, I could make an exception.
The Gnasher struggled to turn towards me, collapsing to its knees, using one hand to try and stop the blood gushing from its wound. The Imp¡¯s head, floating in the air, turned slowly to face me, a mixture of fear and disbelief etched across its features.
"That''s impossible," the Imp stammered. "You should still be in the middle of your trials. No one but the Archdemons and Great Grandfather has completed them this quickly."
I laughed, a dark, mocking sound that echoed through the chamber. "What are you rambling about? I finished both trials nine hours ago. I broke all the records. How long did it take you? Weeks? Months? Or was it years? Tell me, you pathetic creature, how long did it take you?" I reveled in the fear radiating from the Imp as its expression darkened with each word.
| Title Gained: Demon Blood Prince
As a new heir to the thrones of the Twin Kings, you have been baptized by its power and are now able to touch the souls of those who enter pacts with you or enemies you have forced into submission out of fear. By consuming the souls of those you choose, you gain their knowledge and a portion of their stats. You are now a part of the Royal Throne War. 665 Different Demons also are in the running. Fight them to gain the right to become king or sit out and watch. |
I gave the message a quick read, leaning against my sword. Once I finished, I glanced back at the Imp, who looked like he was losing his mind. His gaze darted toward something I couldn¡¯t see, and his expression grew more frantic. The fear radiating from him was intoxicating, almost divine. I could smell it, a scent that only seemed to grow richer and more fragrant as his terror intensified. My hunger stirred, and I licked my razor-sharp teeth, letting my instincts take over as I advanced toward him.
Standing over the Imp, I leaned in close, just inches away from his trembling form. He looked up just in time to see my hands reach out and grab him, my sword clattering to the ground. My helm opened, revealing row after row of jagged teeth. The Imp screamed, desperately trying to summon back the fragment of his soul, only to find that he couldn¡¯t. His terror was palpable as he struggled in vain. ¡°Attack him! Free me!¡± he shrieked, commanding the Gnasher to strike.
But when the Imp turned to the Gnasher, he saw it was frozen solid, encased in a thick layer of blood-red ice, unable to move. Tears streamed down its face¡ªa Gnasher was crying from fear. The sight seemed to shatter the Imp''s last vestige of sanity. ¡°You... you monster! What are you?¡± he spat, his voice quivering with a mixture of horror and disbelief.
I bit down, sinking my teeth into the Imp¡¯s soul fragment, savoring the fear and pleasure that washed over me with each bite. As I devoured the last piece, I felt fuller than ever before. A glance at my stats confirmed it: Intelligence had increased by 10 points, while Charisma had gone up by 15 and 5 Hellish Essences. The knowledge I absorbed was valuable¡ªit revealed the identities of the demons the Imp had made pacts with and what their essences felt like. This would allow me to kill them on sight. I also gained some unexpected knowledge of sword fighting techniques, though I wasn''t sure why the Imp had that.
Turning my gaze to the Gnasher, a renewed hunger surged through me, driven by the fear radiating off him in waves. I extended my right hand, and my sword flew into my grasp, the handle slapping against my palm. With a thought, I made the blade grow longer and thicker until it reached a towering ten feet. Then, using Hemoportation, I teleported above the Gnasher and drove the massive sword down, impaling him.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
As the Gnasher''s soul began to leave its broken body, trying to return to the infernal plane from whence it came, I grabbed it mid-air and began devouring it, piece by piece, while casually perched on the crossguard of my sword. A noise echoed from the tunnel. I looked up, still chewing on the Gnasher¡¯s soul, to see a group of demons emerging. These were the ones still loyal to me, untouched by other pacts. They halted, eyes wide with fear, as they watched me consume the Gnasher¡¯s soul, which sobbed and begged for mercy with each bite. All of them were frozen in terror¡ªexcept Vorthan. He stared at me in awe, on the verge of worship, as if he was about to bow down and pledge his eternal allegiance.
Listening to their whispers, I began to understand why the Imp had been so terrified. Gnashers were not supposed to feel fear¡ªunless their soul was under threat or in pain. My insatiable hunger and the act of consuming the Imp must have terrified the Gnasher to its core, making it fear me in a way it had never feared anything before.
The other Gnashers radiated the same palpable fear as the one I was currently devouring. I could see their eyes darting towards the tunnels, ready to bolt and hide from my sight. Their fear was intoxicating, a heady aroma that only fueled my hunger further. I could feel it growing, gnawing at me with every moment.
Vorthan, sensing the shift in my gaze, snapped out of his awe and shouted to break my focus. "Master, don¡¯t let the title control you! If you keep eating souls to feed your hunger, you risk becoming a devil. You¡¯ll be twisted and warped beyond recognition. You can finish this soul, but if you consume too many, you¡¯ll lose many of your powers¡ªyour blood magic will be stripped away. You¡¯ll become a devil, bound to the corruption of their sick magics!"
His words hit me like a splash of cold water, cutting through the haze of my hunger. The thought of being controlled again, especially by something as basic as my appetite, infuriated me. My pride and wrath surged, boiling within me at the idea of losing control, at the very notion that my own instincts could betray me. A notification blinked persistently in the corner of my vision, but I ignored it for now¡ªI had more pressing matters to address.
I looked down at my demons and focused on the feeling of each pact I had made with them. Reaching out with my senses, I traced the tangled cords entwining their souls. Most were still bound to me alone, but there was one exception: a Hellhound, the lowest-ranked among them. She preferred to stay on her own, separated from the others. She was leaner and not as tall, suggesting a build focused on agility.
"Vorthan," I called, my voice steady, "if I can¡¯t consume them, then what should I do? I''d rather kill a demon outright than let it return with my secrets." I finished the last of the Gnasher¡¯s soul, the taste of its fear still lingering.
Vorthan hesitated before answering, his tone careful. "You can break their souls with brute force or use magic to do it. Destroying the soul will erase the ego and malice, leaving behind only the Hellish Essence and some stats. It¡¯s less than what you gain from consuming them whole, but it keeps you free from the corruption that comes with soul consumption. And the chances of gaining knowledge is decreased leaving only a small chance, unfortunately, since we aren''t higher-ranked demons yet, I can''t refine the souls for you. Forgive me for my uselessness, Master," Vorthan said, slipping into one of his tangents again.
I tuned him out and checked the gains from the Gnasher. +8 Hellish Essences, +12 Str, +14Vit. Knowledge gained, Interesting this teaches me how to take less damage when getting hit. How to turn move and position myself. This will help in later fights.
Turning my attention back to the demons, I spoke, my voice cold and devoid of emotion. "I will not give second chances¡ªnot to the likes of you. If any of you step out of line, this will be your fate. And for those who have dared to make pacts with me and another, this is what you can expect."
Grasping the handle of my sword, I used Hemoportation to teleport behind the Hellhound, thrusting my blade toward her. She must have sensed the attack, for she dodged at the last possible moment. Or perhaps she knew I was going to strike. It didn¡¯t matter; the tip of my blade still severed her hind leg.
She tried to flee, but I was ready. Channeling more than half of my mana, I controlled the blood inside her body, yanking her backward with a forceful tug.
The Hellhound flew toward me like a ragdoll, spinning wildly in the air. I braced myself, gripping my claymore tightly, and swung with all my might, delivering a powerful vertical slash. The blade cut cleanly through the Hellhound, killing it instantly. As the lifeless body hit the ground, I let the sword drop and reached out, catching the soul that was trying to escape. With both my strength and mana, I crushed it in my grasp, squeezing until all that remained was a small, glowing red orb.
"It''s a shame," I muttered, examining the orb. "I actually like dogs. But you can''t keep something that bites the hand that feeds it."
Vorthan spoke up, his voice cautious but eager to assist. "Now, Master, please take that and press it against your tattoo. It will do the rest, purging any fragments of ego or malice. But do it slowly so you can acclimate to the sensation. If you rush it, you''ll end up with even less than what you should gain."
Following Vorthan¡¯s instructions, I pressed the orb against my tattoo. I felt it sink into my skin, and a faint wisp of energy began to drift away, like the slow leak of air from a balloon. It was subtle, but even that slight loss irritated me¡ªthere wasn¡¯t much energy left to waste. Not wanting to lose anymore, I concentrated, using my mana to trap the escaping essence and draw it toward my heart, where my core power resided.
As the energy flowed into me, I felt its effects¡ªlike a parched throat being soothed by cool drops of rain. The sensation was invigorating, each droplet of energy refreshing me and restoring a fraction of my strength. +2 Agi, +1 Hellish Essences.
Pulling back, I assessed the results and realized I hadn¡¯t gained much from this method. A flicker of doubt crept in¡ªhad I made the right choice by listening to Vorthan? If I had consumed the soul instead, perhaps I would have gained more power.
I shook off the thought and sighed, feeling the familiar surge of Pride fortifying my mental resistance. The new title I had just acquired began to settle, its influence waning as I regained control over my own mind. The tug of the title''s power no longer felt as overwhelming.
Giving the demons one last look, I delivered a clear command: "Obey and thrive, or die. Now get back to work¡ªseal up this entrance and erase any traces that we were ever here."
With my orders given, I pulled the blood from the demons I had killed, making it easier to hide any evidence of what had occurred. I let the rich, warm liquid flow, sating my other hunger. I hadn¡¯t tasted blood since before the trials, and now, with all that behind me, I felt a bit more settled¡ªthough just barely.
Finally returning to my throne, I turned my attention to the notification that had been persistently flickering in my vision. Its constant intrusion had been a growing annoyance. But as I opened it, my mood shifted dramatically, a dark satisfaction replacing the irritation.
B2 Chapter 1 Tier 2 Changes
After opening the notification, several choices appeared before me, each more tempting than the last. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hideous, hissing laugh as I scanned through the options. The sheer power contained within these choices was intoxicating¡ªeach one an incredible opportunity, more thrilling than I had anticipated. The possibilities seemed endless, and for the first time in a while, I felt a dark excitement welling up inside me.
|
Serpent Scales
Description: Dark, glistening scales cover portions of the body, akin to a demonic serpent.
Bonus: Reduces incoming magical damage by 15%. When an enemy casts a spell within a 10-foot radius, a portion of the magic is absorbed, restoring a small amount of the user¡¯s mana.
|
|
Infernal Wings
Description: Charred, leathery wings sprout from the back, allowing limited flight and mobility.
Bonus: Increases movement speed by 10%, and when airborne, damage taken from projectiles is reduced by 20%. The user can glide over short distances, avoiding ground-based traps or attacks.
|
|
Horns of the Abyss
Description: Black, twisted horns sprout from the user''s forehead, pulsing with dark energy.
Bonus: Increases magical damage dealt by the user by 15%. Each strike with magic is imbued with demonic power, bypasing through enemy defenses.
|
|
Tail of the Infernal Serpent
Description: A sleek, whip-like tail grows from the base of the spine, ending in a spiked tip that drips with venom.
Bonus: Increases attack range and grants a tail attack that poisons enemies, reducing their movement speed and dealing damage over time.
|
|
Eyes of the Netherfiend
Description: The character¡¯s eyes become fiery pits of darkness, capable of seeing through illusions and detecting hidden threats.
Bonus: Increases perception and accuracy by 10%. Can see through magical concealment or illusions, making the user harder to deceive.
|
|
Fangs of the Abyssal Predator
Description: Elongated, razor-sharp fangs that glint with dark energy. When bared, they radiate a menacing aura.
Bonus: Increases physical damage by 10%. Additionally, successful bite attacks siphon a small amount of health from enemies, restoring the user while leaving behind corruption that makes healing harder.
|
|
Claws of the Hellhound
Description: Long, black claws grow from the user''s fingers, exuding a hellish heat.
Bonus: Increases physical attack speed by 10% and adds fire damage to melee attacks. The claws sear flesh on contact.
|
Some of the options were truly incredible¡ªHorns, Wings, and Scales stood out as powerful enhancements. The others were decent, but not as tempting. The one involving eyes? I could achieve that on my own once I leveled up my skill to a higher tier. As for the claws, I already had Imp claws, so choosing that would just be an upgrade, but that option comes to a detriment to me since I need to bleed my foes to make the most out of my powers.
I weighed each option carefully, my mind racing with the possibilities of how each would transform me further into something far more powerful than before. But before I could delve further into my choices, another system message interrupted my thoughts.
|
Due to your magical affinities and the Seal of Two Sins, it may mutate and adapt to better suit your unique power after choosing an option. The changes will vary depending on the selected choice. Listing influences by highest strength to lowest:
Blood: 95% chance of influence. Ice: 50%. Space: 42%. Special Mutation: 25% chance to combine two random affinities. True Mutation: 5% chance to fuse all three affinities, creating an unholy mutation.
|
I read over the list, feeling the weight of these odds. Blood would almost certainly shape whatever I chose, but the potential for a rare combination or even a true mutation stirred a dark thrill within me. Each affinity promised something unique, but the true mutation¡ªa twisted fusion of all three¡ªwas what truly enticed me. The mere 5% chance of achieving something so chaotic and powerful made my next decision even more crucial.
Scales seemed like the best option for me. Not only did it offer damage reduction from magic, but it didn¡¯t specify any exclusions, meaning it could potentially block all types of magic. On top of that, it granted me the ability to steal mana from spells that hit me. With the combination of resistances and mana absorption, I could mitigate damage while replenishing my own power¡ªso long as I had some resistance to the magic being cast.
The only other option that came close to my mind was the Horns. Bypassing an enemy¡¯s defenses and dealing more damage was always a solid advantage. The boost to magical damage was another draw. With that, my blood magic would hit even harder, and I could enhance the potency of any spells I created.
I sensed Vorthan approaching and decided to address him. "Vorthan," I said, my voice echoing through the chamber, "I''m in the process of selecting a new demonic trait but am torn between two choices."
The little demon hesitated as I continued, my cold eyes fixed on him. "I''ve narrowed it down to Scales and Horns. Scales offer reduced magic damage and allow me to steal a portion of mana from those attacks. Meanwhile, Horns would increase my magical damage and allow me to bypass defenses. I suspect that means all defenses, including resistance skills. But... since I haven¡¯t encountered anything with resistance to blood magic, I don¡¯t think I need that just yet." My claws tapped against the throne in a slow rhythm as I awaited his response. I could feel his unease under my gaze as he processed the options.
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
As Vorthan mulled it over, I turned inward, weighing the choice carefully for the long run. What would give me the greatest advantage as I grew stronger? Scales still felt like the right option. In theory, it would likely scale with my existing resistances, amplifying their effects. While I could be wrong, the chances of that seemed slim.
From what I had pieced together, the system operated on synergy. Skills of a similar nature boosted one another rather than conflicting¡ªlike instruments in a band, their harmony creating something far more powerful when played together. This logic reassured me that Scales would provide a greater payoff in the end, offering not only defense but a strategic edge in combat.
But then again, I couldn¡¯t ignore the potential of the Horns. It made me wonder¡ªwhat if there were skills that could further strengthen the offensive capabilities of my existing abilities? Skills like Lesser Blood Sacrifice and Sanguine Surge could be amplified, making each strike deadlier. And then there were curses¡ªskills that weakened enemies and debuffed their attributes. The Horns would magnify the effects of these as well, giving me an edge that was more than just raw power¡ªit would cripple those who dared to stand against me.
Both Scales and Horns were incredible passive enhancements, each offering something vital to my growth. One would fortify my defenses, allowing me to endure and absorb magical energy, while the other would sharpen my offenses, bypassing defenses and striking at the very essence of my enemies. The decision weighed heavily on me. Either way, it would shape the path ahead.
If I had a coin, I might have been tempted to flip it and leave the decision to chance. But I quickly crushed that thought. Never would I rely on something as fickle as luck to shape my future. If I want to survive¡ªno if I want to thrive¡ªthen I must take control of my own fate. Action, not reaction, would determine my path. I felt disgusted and angry by even having a thought like that.
Leaving this decision to chance would mean weakness, and I am anything but weak. The scales or the horns could empower me, but it would be my will that determines which path to take, not a random flip of a coin.
Seeing Vorthan open his mouth to speak, I paused my thinking and planning what I should do, listening carefully.
"Horns may be powerful, Master, no doubt about that," he began, his tone steady but tinged with an odd eagerness. "But you can always develop skills that mimic the benefits they offer. You¡¯ll eventually unlock a better version of them in the next tier-up. Plus, I can teach you skills passed down from the Arch Demon of Blood, ones that can enhance your offensive prowess far beyond what the Horns provide at this stage."
His words made sense, though I kept my expression unreadable as I mulled them over. He wasn¡¯t done, though. With a brighter, almost chipper tone, he added, "Scales, on the other hand, are something special. They grant a level of magical resistance and mana absorption that¡¯s almost impossible to achieve unless you¡¯ve spent years being hit by spells¡ªor have extraordinary control over mana itself. And, to be honest, it¡¯s rare for a Tier 2 demonic trait to even receive the option of Scales. That alone makes it an opportunity you may not see again."
Vorthan¡¯s tone suggested he was pleased with himself, almost proud to offer me advice that, by his standards, was genuinely helpful. His words resonated, though they did little to sway the cold weight of my decision-making. Still, they confirmed what I already knew¡ªScales had the potential to be a game-changer.
Even so, I felt the truth in Vorthan''s words, though I masked it with cold indifference. The connection between us seemed to strengthen with each passing moment, his admiration feeding into the bond we shared. I could feel it growing, almost pulsating with his feelings toward me. It was something I would need to explore later¡ªa potential tool for better control over him and the others.
I shoved the thought aside for now, focusing on the task at hand. I made my decision and selected Serpent Scales.
The instant I confirmed the choice, agony hit me. It was as if my very soul were burning, set ablaze from the inside. My muscles tightened, my teeth grinding against each other as I fought to remain conscious. The sheer intensity of it threatened to overwhelm me, but I clung to my will, refusing to fall.
The thought of True Mutation flashed in my mind. Focusing through the searing pain, I forced my will over my magical aptitudes, commanding them to meld. Blood, Ice, Space¡ªall of them began to stir, but it was the blood that surged strongest. My power over blood was dominant, but I wasn¡¯t content with that. I summoned my Pride and Wrath, fanning their flames to strengthen the weaker elements, trying to forge something greater, something that could transcend its parts.
My body rippled violently as the transformation took hold. Skin peeled away, revealing raw muscle and exposed nerves beneath. I would have recoiled at the grotesque sight had this been years ago. My younger self would have been horrified, likely sickened to the core by the visceral display, and the pain¡ªthis unimaginable pain¡ªwould have shattered me. I would have broken, would have begged for an end.
But that was no longer who I was. I was better... Stronger.
The agony that coursed through me now only fueled the fires of my determination. I could feel the scales beginning to form, though the pain made it difficult to focus. This was the price of strength. My body¡ªmy very soul¡ªwas being remade, and I would rise from this stronger than ever.
I would not bend. I would not break. I shall thrive. And I will have vengeance.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hours dragged by, the pain relentless, intensifying with every passing second. Yet I refused to yield. Every wave of agony that crashed over me was another hammer strike forging my will. I gritted my teeth and let the fire within my veins feed my resolve. The pain was nothing but fuel, something I could use.
"I will not break," I muttered through gritted teeth, my voice barely audible amidst the storm. "This power will be mine. It will be mine." Over and over, like a mantra, I repeated the words, grounding myself in their meaning, forcing the pain to serve me rather than consume me.
The storm of magic raged inside me, tearing at my essence, each element of my power¡ªBlood, Ice, Space¡ªclashing violently as they fought for dominance. Blood being the strongest inside me rampaged and devoured the rest. When I strengthened the others Blood would retreat and let the other two fight and try to drown them after they weakened. It was like a category 4 hurricane, twisting and turning, trying to tear me apart from within. But slowly, through sheer force of will, I bent them all to my control. Bit by bit, the chaos lessened as I imposed my will on the warring energies. My eyes bled as I forced my mind into overdrive and even tried to use Lesser Blood Sacrifice to strengthen my mind and will. It did help but It drained me more than it was worth so I decided against using it after a bit.
It wasn¡¯t easy. Blood magic surged, as powerful and wild as ever, but Ice fought back with icy resolve, its chill contrasting with the burning of my soul. And then there was Space, elusive and unbound, always slipping from my grasp just as I thought I had control. But I pushed harder, letting my pride fuel me, forcing the three elements into alignment. I could feel the pressure building as if the magic was on the verge of creating something entirely new.
This was the True Mutation. It wasn¡¯t just a combination of my magic; it was a transformation that would transcend the sum of its parts. I could feel the new power forming, still raw and untamed, but it was mine. I was shaping it with my will, forging it like a blade in the fire of my suffering.
My skin peeled and cracked, revealing not just raw flesh but something far more powerful. I could feel the Scales forming beneath the surface, dark and jagged, their texture imbued with the very essence of the magics I commanded. They shimmered faintly with the dark crimson of Blood, the icy blue of Ice, and the eerie shimmer of Space magic. It wasn¡¯t just protection; it was a reflection of the raw power I was becoming.
The energies continued to clash, but now they were under my control. The storm was weakening, bending to my will. It wasn¡¯t a perfect harmony¡ªyet¡ªbut it was becoming something more, something greater. Something monstrous and magnificent.
"This power... will be mine." The words echoed in my mind, reverberating through my body as I finally began to feel the mutation solidify, the scales fully forming. They were cold to the touch, hard and unyielding, and yet they pulsed with the raw, chaotic power I had forged within me.
And then... the pain lessened, not because it was over, but because I had them bend to my will. The storm inside me calmed. I had tamed it. The mutation had taken hold, and it was mine.
I opened my eyes, staring at my new form, feeling the overwhelming surge of power ripple through me.
The Serpent Scales had fused with my magic, but they were not just scales. They were something... far more.
B2 Chapter 2 Hide and Seek.
|
Sanguis Ophiotrix
Dark, glistening scales cover portions of the user¡¯s body, resembling those of a demonic serpent. These scales are not just physical armor; they embody a fusion of Blood, Ice, and Space magic affinities, offering the user a range of potent abilities while having a unique connection to mana and blood. Due to being a True mutation you have created a new demonic physical trait.
The scales reduce incoming magical damage by 15%, providing the user with a solid defense against spells. When an enemy casts a spell within a 10-foot radius, a portion of the magic is absorbed, restoring a small amount of the user''s mana. This absorption is most effective when the incoming magic aligns with the scales¡¯ elemental affinities.
The scales draw spilled blood from the surrounding area into themselves. This absorbed blood can be utilized in two distinct ways passively: 1: It can flow directly into the user''s stomach, feeding them energy and enhancing their vitality. 2: Alternatively, the blood can be absorbed directly into the scales, fortifying their strength, and increasing their durability. As the scales accumulate blood, they grow stronger and more resilient. They are immune to losing this stored power unless drained by a Blood Magic user stronger than the wielder. The more blood absorbed, the greater the scales grow, though growth is minimal at lower tiers. It takes the blood of hundreds of beings or much stronger entities to see significant changes.
As blood is absorbed into the scales, they harden with an icy resilience, their surface becoming more difficult to pierce. The combination of ice and blood magic creates a unique synergy where the scales not only absorb life force but also fortify against physical impacts, growing increasingly difficult to shatter or damage. As the scales grow in strength, they emit a faint cold aura, chilling the area around the user and potentially freezing incoming attacks or enemies.
Space magic works in two distinct ways: 1: It increases the speed of the user based on the amount of blood absorbed into their body, giving them enhanced reflexes and agility in combat. 2: Alternatively, the user can channel space magic to warp the area around an incoming attack, especially one that threatens to be fatal, bending space to divert or nullify the strike. Once this is activated it goes on cooldown, and depending on how much blood the scales have absorbed the cooldown decreases and gains more charges.
While the scales can grow stronger with time and blood, much of the effort is often wasted due to their limited capacity to expand quickly. Only through consistent use and powerful sacrifices will the scales evolve to their true potential. User can evolve the tier without increasing the demonic tier of Hellish essences, but it is faster it increase it through Hellish essences.
|
As I read through the new notification, my twisted smile deepened. The Blood Serpent Scales I had just acquired were already beyond my expectations, and now I was being offered yet another opportunity to mutate my abilities. However, the system''s message made it clear: no Dual or True Mutation this time. My body had reached its current limits, unable to handle more power of that magnitude until I ascended to a higher rank. Still, this new chance wasn¡¯t to be taken lightly.
I glanced at the three options presented for my Imp Claws, each one hinting at a powerful upgrade, though they lacked the sheer overwhelming potential of the True Mutation.
This was a moment where strategy mattered just as much as strength. My Scales already gave me unmatched defense and mana absorption¡ªan edge no one else had. But these claws could become something more. Whether it was to bolster my offensive prowess, increase my ability to manipulate elements or provide an unforeseen edge, each option had to be carefully weighed.
I settled in on my throne, leaning back slightly, savoring the feeling of the raw power thrumming through me from the Scales. My mind shifted into an analytical mode, burning the data from the notification into my brain as if carving it into stone. As I gazed at my claws, the potential danced before me. My thoughts drifted to the future, to the battles I would fight, the foes I would crush, and how best to use these next enhancements.
Choosing the Space Magic option for my Imp Claws was the most logical and strategic decision. My claws, with their current burning damage, interfered with my Blood Magic, and there was no point in overlapping abilities when I could push for something new, something more versatile and unpredictable.
Blood magic was my core, and enhancing it through the claws wouldn¡¯t provide anything novel¡ªI already controlled blood in numerous ways, from manipulation to freezing. The Ice option had its merits, but with my newfound power to freeze blood, it seemed redundant. What I needed was an ability that added another layer of complexity to my arsenal.
Space Magic was the answer. The possibilities it could offer were far-reaching¡ªteleportation, dimensional rifts, spatial distortion¡ªeach one more deadly than the last. I could think of countless ways to use it in combat, escape, and most importantly, in pursuit of my ultimate revenge. I closed my eyes and imagined the potential: ripping open space itself to move through dimensions, pulling enemies into voids, and distorting the battlefield to my advantage. The very idea of such power pulsed through my veins, filling me with anticipation. Space Magic would open new doors, allowing me to outmaneuver my foes, tear through defenses, and make the impossible possible.
The claws were about to become more than just physical weapons¡ªthey would become tools to bend reality to my will. With my decision made, I accepted the Space Mutation, bracing myself for what was to come.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
The pain of the Space Mutation surged through my claws, sharp and relentless, yet somehow manageable compared to the agony of the True Mutation I had endured earlier. It felt as if my claws were being torn apart from the inside, the flesh and bone beneath them being carved and reformed by some unseen force. The sensation of molten metal being injected into my very bones was vivid¡ªhot, searing, and unyielding.
Despite the pain, I could tell something remarkable was happening. My claws were no longer just flesh and bone; they were evolving, becoming instruments of something far greater. I clenched my fists, feeling the power shift and churn, the air around me seeming to ripple as the Space Magic began to take root. Each throb of agony was a step closer to transformation, and with each pulse, I felt my claws moving beyond the mundane, entering a realm where they could bend the fabric of reality itself.
I bit down on the pain, refusing to let it overwhelm me. I had survived worse, and this was merely the power''s price. When the process finally stopped, I flexed my fingers, feeling the new potential humming through my mutated claws.
|
Voidrend Claws
Once blazing with the fiery power of the infernal realms, these demonic claws have undergone a dark transformation, trading their ability to burn for the far more elusive power of Space magic. Now known as the Voidrend Claws, they allow the user to manipulate and affect the very fabric of space, though such power comes at a significant cost.
Spatial Manipulation: The Voidrend Claws allow the user to distort and manipulate space with each strike. Instead of cutting physical flesh, these claws can slice through the fabric of reality itself, creating rips or folds in space to alter the environment or displace objects and enemies. When used to attack, the claws can momentarily create distortions in space, allowing the user to hit opponents at unexpected angles or bypass defenses entirely by bending the space between them.
Mana Requirement: Manipulating space is immensely mana-intensive. The user must have a significant amount of mana stored before the claws¡¯ full potential can be activated. Until the required mana is accumulated, the claws behave as ordinary sharp weapons without their spatial abilities. This restriction makes the claws a weapon of last resort or for when the user has carefully managed their mana reserves.
|
As the last remnants of pain faded from my body, I pulled up the notification to review the details of my new ability. The Space Mutation had granted me claws capable of more than just cutting; they now held the potential to tear into the very fabric of reality itself. The power I wielded had expanded, and yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of disappointment when no new mutation for my eyes appeared. I had expected a secondary change, especially after my experience with the True Mutation, but nothing came. It could be due to my Identify Skill, which might not have triggered anything detectable at the moment, or perhaps there was something deeper at work¡ªsome restriction or condition I wasn¡¯t yet aware of. Whatever the reason, I wasn¡¯t going to dwell on it now. There was still much to do.
I had lost days in the midst of these transformations, time that could have been spent more wisely. Had I prepared ahead of time and had Vorthan lead the summoned Shadow Imps and do it for me while I was completing trials, I could have had the area around me mapped out. The surrounding areas remained unexplored, and my shadow Imps had been idle. Touching the thread of the connection I shared with Vorthan, I summoned him to me. As he arrived, I commanded him to gather the shadow imps immediately. They would be scouting out the areas I had neglected.
While Vorthan carried out my orders, I took the opportunity to summon 10 more shadow imps. These creatures were invaluable, not only for their ability to scout and remain unseen but for their complete loyalty¡ªsomething I ensured with every summoning. As I established pacts with each imp, one dared to possess a pact with another demon. Its disobedience was rewarded with death. I killed it on the spot, its blood spilling at my feet, which I used to summon two more shadow imps to replace the traitor. The work was efficient, and I now had a loyal group of shadow imps ready to serve me without question.
Once Vorthan had brought the others I gave my orders. "Spread out," I commanded. "Scout every inch of the surroundings, and return to me with any signs of life, threats, or opportunity. Do not fail me." With that, I sat back on my throne, watching the imps fade into the shadows, their forms dispersing into the darkness.
After the imps disappeared into the darkness, I turned to Vorthan with a new directive. "Find the demon with the best artistic skills. I want a detailed map made of this region¡ªone that includes all significant landmarks, possible resources, and any other notable information. I will need this for future planning."
I could see the recognition in his eyes, understanding the importance of what I had just commanded. A map would have made the goblin attack smoother, preventing needless complications.
With detailed knowledge of the terrain, resources, and any nearby human settlements, I would be better prepared for the battles ahead. Knowledge was as valuable as power¡ªperhaps even more so.
"Master, as you wish. I¡¯ll have the most talented of your demons begin immediately, once the Imps return." Vorthan replied, bowing as he prepared to leave.
"And Vorthan," I added, stopping him before he left, "ensure that the map is as precise as possible. I want every cave, every settlement, every monster den marked. If we are to thrive, we need to control our surroundings. And I even want the location of where and what monsters roam in areas to make those the hunting grounds to build our power. Leave nothing to chance."
"As for humans," I mused aloud, more to myself than to him, "they could hold knowledge of this world that neither you nor I possess. They may not be as powerful, but they could prove useful in other ways. If I can subdue one into a pact, their information will be invaluable¡ªand I¡¯ll know their truth since they will be bound by the pacts."
Vorthan nodded, his expression thoughtful. "A pact would indeed guarantee loyalty and accuracy of what we can gain from them, Master. Humans may be weak, but they can still be cunning. Binding one to your service will ensure we have full control over any knowledge they offer." I waved my hand, signaling Vorthan to continue his task. He hurried off to find a demon with the necessary skills for the map, leaving me alone on my throne once again. With the imps scouting, the demons preparing the map, and the thought of subduing a human or two for information, the pieces were slowly falling into place.
My claws tapped rhythmically on the arm of the throne, the faint gleam of my new scales catching the dim light. There was still much work to be done, but this...this was how I would ensure I wasn''t just surviving but thriving in this new world.
B2 Chapter 3 Locals Part 1
POV: Female Shadow Imp
The coolness of the shadows wraps around me like a second skin as I slip effortlessly between the dense trees, melding into the darkness where the light fears to tread. I lead the other two imps, my senses sharp and attuned to every shift and whisper in the forest around us. North of Master''s hidden base, the forest is thick and unruly, perfect for those like us. The shadows here are endless, rich pools of safety we can disappear into at a moment''s notice. Our small party is light, just three of us, and it is a strategic decision.
Master Leon. The latest demonic prince crowned by the Twin Kings. He¡¯s dangerous, ruthless, and brilliant in his own right. A natural-born leader who secured our obedience with a pact¡ªone I couldn''t break even if I wanted to. Not that I would, not completely. Despite myself, I feel a tug of loyalty to him, though it isn''t pure or absolute. I¡¯m loyal when it suits me, and right now, it does. His command holds my will in check, but the need to rise and evolve is a relentless whisper in my mind.
I can feel it, its closeness. One more kill, and I¡¯ll shed this fragile imp form, and ascend to the next tier, becoming stronger, and deadlier. The hunger for it burns in me like a slow, simmering fire. Every moment out here is a chance, a temptation. The forest is crawling with weaker monsters¡ªeasy prey that could help push me to that next stage¡ªbut their worth is so little. Killing them would let me evolve, yes, but I¡¯d be capping myself as nothing more than a Rank D demon, barely above fodder. A pitiful ceiling for my ambition.
The only way to truly rise above is to consume stronger prey, by killing stronger foes I will grow my soul''s records making the system reward and grant me stronger power and races.
The devils do things like ripping the souls from their kills, absorbing their strength, their talents, and their essence. But I am no devil. Consuming souls, stealing the strength of another¡ªit reeks of cowardice. Strength should be earned, taken with my own hands and power, not through trickery. False strength like theirs crumble under the power of similarly ranked demons.
Still, the thought claws at me. My evolution is so close, yet so distant. I force myself to focus, sweeping my gaze through the shadowy underbrush. The other imps follow my lead without question, just as bound by Leon¡¯s orders as I am. They are not as close to evolving as I am, though, which means they follow with blind obedience I cannot afford to have. One of the worst traits a shadow imp has is being meek and subservient to other demons due to how physically weak most of us tend to be.
Our mission is to scout, not to engage. To locate threats before they can reach Leon¡¯s base. He has plans, always plans, and my place in them is valuable for now. If I evolve, I become more useful to him... and more dangerous. That could change the nature of our relationship.
We push further into the forest, deeper into the night. My senses are alert, probing for anything amiss, any creature worth my time and strength. For now, I bide my time. I will kill when the moment is right, when it serves my ascent, not before. Until then, the shadows are my sanctuary, and I will wait for the perfect moment to rise.
The outer edge of the forest is teeming with life, the kind one would expect in such a shadowy, dense thicket. Wolves, goblins, big rats, snakes, and other creatures abound, each somehow twisted by the fire magic that courses through them. Even the vegetation here is resilient to flames, something that would be strange on most planets. The trees and grasses have grown tough and resistant to burning, though when a fire does catch, the flames spread sluggishly, almost reluctant to consume the land. It¡¯s an anomaly worth noting for Leon. We can¡¯t rely on fire magic to clear these creatures out if it comes to that. It nags at me, this strange resistance. Normally, plant life is so easily reduced to ash, yet here it clings to life in the face of fire. That can only mean one thing¡ªa god, or at least a demi-god, must be involved. I¡¯ve seen it before, on Pyronis. The Flame Sovereign¡¯s influence warped that world entirely in just twenty years. Every blade of grass, every creature and tree, now burns with his power.
This planet, though, feels... different. It isn¡¯t as warped as Pyronis, not yet anyway. But the signs are there. Fire permeates the monsters and the land, though not with the same destructive intensity. If I had to guess, this world might be under the influence of a demi-god, one not yet strong enough to assert full dominance. That would explain the fire magic without the complete transformation of the ecosystem. I scour my memory, recalling the newer demi-gods in the cosmic landscape. Two possibilities come to mind. The first is Tyrantia, a planet forged for a natural-born demi-god. He is young but powerful, ruling with an elemental force tied to the world¡¯s growth. The second is Sylvaris, who was once under the grip of a vengeful nature god. That was until a fire magus ascended to demi-godhood, seizing control and reshaping the world to his own fiery will giving the residents of the planet freedom.
If this is Sylvaris, then we¡¯re dealing with a demi-god of fire who is still molding the world to his vision. Leon will want to know this¡ªif we¡¯re truly on Sylvaris, then our approach will have to shift dramatically. We¡¯ll need to work around the planet¡¯s resistance to fire and the creatures that have adapted to it.
But as much as Sylvaris seemed like a possibility, I can''t shake the feeling that we''re on Tyrantia instead. Tyrantia is a planet drenched in conflict, where nothing thrives without a fight, and fire is as much a weapon as it is a force of nature. That planet is known for harboring and raising both heroes and villains, powerful beings that are summoned by gods once they fall in battle here. It¡¯s a proving ground, a crucible, where only the strongest rise while the weak are reduced to ash.
The idea of being on Tyrantia stirs something in me, a mix of excitement and dread. The opportunities here are immense. The growth potential, if we can carve our place in this volatile world, is beyond anything we could achieve elsewhere. Tyrantia is a place where power is honed through fire and combat, and if we can endure long enough, gaining resistance to the flames and the bloodshed, we could eventually conquer and thrive. We could become something far greater than imps scurrying in the shadows. I began to feel the hunger to fight so I had to force myself to focus again and stop drooling at the thoughts of a good fight.
But the risks¡ The thought gnaws at me. If we¡¯re discovered too early, before we¡¯ve built enough strength to stand against the higher-ranked beings that roam this planet, we won¡¯t stand a chance. A hero, a demi-god, even a powerful villain, could obliterate us without a second thought. Survival will depend on stealth and strategy, biding our time until we¡¯re ready to reveal ourselves. It will be a delicate balance, hiding in the shadows and gathering strength while avoiding the gaze of those who would crush us. Still, I can''t deny the allure. Tyrantia could be our greatest challenge and our greatest opportunity. If Leon plays his cards right, if we remain patient and cunning, this warlike planet could forge us into something far more formidable than the demons we are now. We just have to survive the fire long enough to rise from it.
Continuing the search after noting the peculiarities of this part of the forest and its fiery inhabitants, I motioned for my team to follow. We moved cautiously, slipping from shadow to shadow, keeping ourselves hidden in the thick underbrush. The air was tense, alive with the flickers of unseen dangers, but we pressed on, our steps light, our presence silent.
Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!
After some time, the signs began to change. The forest was no longer just the domain of beasts and fire-touched monsters. Subtle tracks, barely visible, began to emerge. Boot prints, faint and delicate, suggested the presence of something more sentient, more aware. This wasn''t the heavy tread of a human; these tracks were far too light. If they were human, they would have left deeper impressions. No, this was different. Elves, most likely. I recalled what my old summoner had taught me before sending me back. Elves are elusive creatures, skilled at hiding their presence, often using spirits and nature magic to erase any trace of their movements. Their forests work in tandem with them, subtly masking their trails. But if you know what to look for, you can find the faint signs left behind, the subtle disturbances that even their magic can''t entirely erase.
A skilled human hunter would have been more difficult to track. They don¡¯t waste their mana concealing themselves; they rely on pure skill, leaving almost no sign of their passage through the wilds. But elves? They are predictable in their methods. Their magic leaves traces, faint imprints on the mana around them. It isn''t something most creatures would notice, but I do. I''ve been taught to look for it, to sense when the natural flow of mana has been disturbed.
There. I saw it¡ªthe plants in a small area had less mana than those around them, their life force subtly drained. That was the sign I had been waiting for. The elves had passed through here, using their magic to cover their tracks, but the magic itself had left its mark. And when an elf uses mana to recover faster they take some from the plants. Almost all humans except for druids can''t do this since they don''t have the affinity that elves have to nature.
I gestured to the others, pointing to the path ahead. We would follow this trail of weakened mana, and it would lead us straight to our quarry. If we moved quickly and quietly enough, we might be able to trail them to their village.
If I could map out more of these villages, and uncover the secrets of this land, maybe Master would finally allow me to hunt stronger creatures. I could feel the potential brimming inside me, just waiting to burst free. I didn''t want to remain a shadow imp forever, chained to this weak, small form. There were so many possibilities if I could just evolve. I could become something with a deeper connection to magic, something with more of a better affinity than the shadows that have always felt distant to me.
I dream of a race that can harness magic and power to its fullest. Maybe an evolution that isn''t so fragile, that isn''t so tied to the form I despise. I need something that will not only grant me greater magical power but align with my nature, sharpening the edge I feel growing dull in this body. If I can just prove myself, I could convince Master to let me pursue these stronger beings, to grant me the freedom I need to ascend.
ut... if I could prove myself, show my worth beyond just another shadow imp, maybe, just maybe, I could get him to see the potential in helping me. Then I could begin training in the magic I need to prepare for my next evolution. My race, my class¡ªthey''re out there waiting for me, I just have to reach them. And with each step forward, I¡¯m getting closer.
_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
After about an hour of tracking, we finally came across the source of the mana depletion in the plant life. It was an elf, though a young one, no more than 70 years old. That would be a child by elven standards, but still dangerous if I underestimated them. Elves, even younglings, could wield magic with devastating precision. However, this one¡¯s aura didn¡¯t seem particularly overwhelming. The way their mana flowed, it was clear they weren¡¯t fully matured.
It was hard to discern their gender at first, not that it mattered much in combat. But knowing their movements, habits, and strengths could help me exploit weaknesses. A closer look revealed a rapier strapped to their left side. Typical of an elf fighter¡ªquick, agile, and focused on precision rather than brute strength.
I had to be cautious, though. Elves had sharp senses, and if they were even remotely alert, they could catch wind of our presence. I signaled the weakest imp in our group to move far enough back to stir up an animal and create a distraction. They followed my command smoothly, their form slipping away from the shadows around us as they moved in silence. A deer was grazing nearby, oblivious to our movements. The imp, hiding in its shadow, threw a small rock at the deer¡¯s leg, causing it to let out a sharp cry of pain before bolting away. The imp moved with the deer, using the creature''s motion to remain undetected. Clever, I had to admit.
As expected, the elf reacted immediately, turning to the sound. His sharp, alert gaze swept over the area, trying to find the source of the disturbance. That was when I finally caught a clear look at him. It was a young elf boy, and now I could be sure.
His short hair confirmed it¡ªa sign of elven men, the length kept short except for a single braid that hung forward, decorated with beads. The beads were a dead giveaway. Each one denoted their worship of a particular god and identified their class type, while their color revealed their magical affinities. I studied them carefully. Fire and nature magic. That was telling.
Elven pride was something I always found baffling. They wore these markers so openly, flaunting their allegiance and power, as if daring others to challenge them. They liked to think it made them superior, but in truth, it made them easier to read¡ªeasier to exploit. If I could see what gods they worshipped and what magic they used, I could find a way to undermine them. In this case, the beads told me more than just his magic affinity. This boy worshiped the new demi-god, the one that ruled Tyrantia. It confirmed my suspicions. No one outside of this cursed planet would serve that demi-god willingly. They would have to be born here, steeped in the planet¡¯s warlike traditions from birth. So we were on Tyrantia after all. The elf¡¯s presence sealed it.
Given that this elf was a boy, hiding in his shadow would be significantly easier than if he were a female elf. Female elves were known for their heightened sensitivity to mana and magic, often ten times more attuned to their surroundings than their male counterparts. This boy, especially being a fighter rather than a mage, would be far less likely to sense our presence, and his combat focus would leave him unaware of the subtleties of shadow magic around him. The moment his guard dropped, and he returned to gathering plants, I signaled the other shadow imp with me. We moved carefully, blending seamlessly into his shadow. His figure stood tall against the soft light filtering through the forest canopy, casting a strong silhouette that gave us ample space to maneuver. Sliding into the darkness beneath him, we became part of him¡ªsilent, invisible, and completely hidden from his view.
The elf remained oblivious as we settled in, his focus entirely on his task. Collecting plants with deft hands, he seemed at ease, unaware that his every movement was now under my watch. I knew the nature of shadows well enough; as long as we remained in his, he wouldn¡¯t sense us unless he had a sudden surge of magical awareness.
Still, caution was necessary. I had the second strongest shadow imp in our group remain further behind, out of immediate range but close enough to intervene if things went south. His job was simple: gather information and retreat if we were caught. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think things would always go perfectly. Having a backup plan was essential, especially here on Tyrantia.
From within the elf¡¯s shadow, I observed his movements, noting his habits and the way he worked. Every subtle shift in his posture, every flicker of magic as he manipulated the plants, told me more about him. I could feel the flow of mana around him, weak in some places but focused in others. It wasn''t particularly strong, confirming his status as a low-rank fighter. Still, his connection to fire and nature magic could be dangerous if we weren¡¯t careful. But for now, we were safe. Unseen. And as long as we remained patient, we could follow him without a hitch, gathering what we needed without revealing ourselves. I had to play this carefully¡ªthis elf could either be a stepping stone toward my evolution or a dangerous misstep. It all depended on how we handled him.
B2 Chapter 4 Locals Part 2
As we lingered in the elf''s shadow, I had more time to observe the details of his worn and mismatched gear. His leather chest armor was riddled with holes, the result of amateur repairs by someone lacking skill in crafting. The armor itself was ancient, weathered by time, and looked like it had seen better days long before it came into this boy''s possession.
His pants were in even worse condition¡ªfilthy, tattered, and hanging loosely around his frame as if they''d been made for someone twice his size. Near the boots, the fabric was ripped and torn, with more signs of clumsy attempts to mend them. It was an odd sight, to say the least. Elves, even those living on the outskirts of their villages, rarely allowed themselves to be so poorly equipped. They prided themselves on their craftsmanship and their connection to nature, often producing high-quality garments and gear.
Yet here was this boy, outfitted in ragged clothing that barely seemed to fit him. The only items that looked like they belonged to him were his boots¡ªold, yes, but surprisingly intact compared to the rest of his ensemble. Even his weapon, a rusty rapier, was a shadow of what an elf should carry. I watched in silence as a goblin attacked him, and the weapon¡¯s dullness became painfully clear. He had to thrust it several times into the same spot to bring down the slow, clumsy creature. It was far from the elegant, precise combat elves were known for.
Confusion gnawed at me. Nothing about this elf''s situation made sense. All the knowledge I had about elves was being challenged. They should have been well-outfitted, even in remote areas, yet this boy seemed like he had been abandoned or neglected by his people. I tried to think of a reason for this¡ªmaybe a punishment? An exile? But none of those explanations fully accounted for the condition of his gear or his hesitant, fearful demeanor.
More time passed, and eventually, the elf''s village came into view. As we approached, I noticed his slow pace. His face grew paler the closer he got, as though he was dreading what awaited him there. Something was deeply wrong in this village. I could feel it¡ªa tension in the air, a kind of bleakness that made my skin crawl even from the safety of the shadows. Whatever was happening here, it wasn¡¯t normal for elves. And I was going to find out why so that I could report it to the master.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The boy hadn''t even made it a hundred feet from the village gate before the guards began to shout down at him from their tree tower. I watched as he stopped in his tracks, seemingly accustomed to this treatment. Slowly, he placed his bag filled with herbs and mushrooms on the ground, then stepped back five paces.
A wind sprite descended from the tower, light and ethereal, snatching up the bag before returning to the guards. I stayed perfectly still, observing the interaction closely. This wasn''t normal. Something sinister lingered in the air between the boy and the village.
After a few minutes of eerie silence, the guard launched an arrow. For a brief moment, I almost thought we had been discovered. My heart pounded as the arrow sliced through the air toward the boy. But then I realized¡ªthey weren¡¯t aiming at me. They were aiming at him. The boy barely managed to dodge, but the arrow grazed his face, leaving a thin cut near his left eye. It was clear that this was no warning shot. They had aimed directly for his eye¡ªintending to blind him. The malice in that action was unmistakable.
Attached to the arrow was the same bag the boy had placed down, but now it was nearly empty. His hands trembled slightly as he untied the bag and opened it. For a brief moment, a flicker of hope crossed his face¡ªhope that perhaps some of what he had gathered had been spared. But when he dumped the bag''s contents onto the ground, all that fell out was a single poisonous herb, one I recognized immediately. It was a cruel plant, designed to cause slow, agonizing death. No one would mistake it for anything else.
The guard, perched above in the tree tower, erupted into laughter, his voice dripping with cruelty. "Eat it!" he shouted mockingly, his laughter echoing through the trees. The boy¡¯s face twisted with a flash of anger¡ªa brief, but unmistakable, show of defiance. But just as quickly, it faded, and he glanced down at the ground.
The arrow that had cut the boy vanished without a trace, as though it had never been there. I glanced up at the guard, who had already nocked another arrow, his expression shifting from amusement to pure disgust. He held his bow taut, eyes locked on the boy, daring him to make any move that might give him an excuse to shoot again.
This... this was beyond cruelty. I had thought that elves were a proud and harmonious people, but this village was different¡ªtwisted. The dynamic between the boy and these guards wasn''t one of protection or mutual respect. It was one of torment. Why? Why was he treated like this? What had he done to deserve such scorn? And how could we use it against them? I needed to understand why. Perhaps this boy held more secrets than even he realized.
I altered my plans as the boy fled from the village, his sobs echoing softly through the forest. Hiding in his shadow, I felt the chaotic swirl of emotions rippling through him¡ªgrief, frustration, and anger, most of it directed inward. He ran and ran as if trying to escape the pain, but I stayed with him, waiting for the moment when I could act.
This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
This boy would be my key. By delivering him to Master, I would prove my value. It might not be enough for Vorthan to assist me in finding a path to greater power, but it would move me one step closer. My shadow imp form might be weak now, but if I continued to demonstrate my usefulness, I could rise above this pitiful existence and evolve into something greater. My ambition burned as fiercely as the hatred I felt for my current state.
Eventually, the boy reached a large tree, his pace slowing. He wiped at his tear-streaked face, then began climbing. He moved quickly, clearly familiar with the tree, and I watched as he ascended towards a small, hidden shelter nestled among the branches. It was a makeshift home, built from twigs and twine, just big enough for a child like him to curl up in.
I remained hidden as he settled inside. He was safe for now, away from the torment of the village, but that was temporary. He wouldn¡¯t know it yet, but his path was about to change forever. Soon, I would take him to Master. And once I did, this boy¡¯s fate would no longer be his own.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hours later, after the boy had finally cried himself into an exhausted sleep, I signaled the other shadow imp to remain behind and guard him. He was vulnerable now, and I couldn''t risk anything happening to him before I brought him to Master. My plans hinged on his safe capture, and losing him would set me back far more than I was willing to tolerate.
The next step was finding a sleeping poison to keep him sedated for the journey. The last thing I needed was for him to wake up mid-transport, especially while in the shadow realm. The shadow pathways we used were treacherous for those unaccustomed to them¡ªif the boy woke up disoriented and panicked, he could stumble into a deeper part of the shadow realm, lost forever. Such a mistake would cost me dearly.
I slipped out of the tree hut and began scanning the forest floor for herbs. If this planet had the lethal poison the guards had cruelly tempted the boy with, it surely also had herbs with more benign uses¡ªlike inducing sleep. I couldn''t afford to waste time; once I secured the sleeping poison and had the boy back at the base, I''d need to report everything we had learned. Any useful information would further solidify my standing with Master. My eyes scanned the ground intently, seeking any trace of the right herb. Time was of the essence. Every moment wasted was a risk¡ªboth for my mission and my future.
After ensuring that the sleeping herb wouldn''t kill the boy, I mixed it with water and carefully made him drink it. His breathing slowed, and his body relaxed even more deeply into sleep. That was my signal to begin the next phase of my plan.
I called the other imps back, issued orders for them to continue scouting and searching for points of interest, and watched as they disappeared into the shadows, vanishing from sight. With them gone, I turned my attention back to the task at hand: making it seem like the boy had been attacked in his sleep. I needed to ensure that if any elf did come looking for him, they would see only what I wanted them to see¡ªa vicious, tragic struggle.
First, I took his hand and made a cut deep enough to leave a convincing trail of blood. I smeared it on the walls and floor of the small hut, making it seem as though he had fought desperately to survive. Next, I tore apart his already damaged leather armor, scattering the pieces haphazardly around the room. Finally, I positioned the rusty rapier in the far corner, as if the boy had tried to reach for it but failed.
I didn''t stop there. Using my claws, I ripped apart the walls of the tree hut itself, snapping branches and breaking the twine that held it all together. It looked convincingly ravaged, as though a larger predator had broken through in the middle of the night, taking the boy with it.
Satisfied with my work, I pulled the unconscious boy into the shadows with me, slipping back into the darkness and beginning the journey back to base. I moved quickly, knowing that I had limited time before the sleeping herb wore off. And with the other elves¡¯ apparent disdain for the boy, I doubted they would come searching for him¡ªespecially not after seeing the signs of an attack. Now, all that was left was to return to base and present my prize to Master
Nightfall brought with it an advantage, making me faster and almost invisible as I moved through the dense forest. Shadows stretched long and deep, providing the perfect cover for my swift passage. The absence of shadow monsters on this planet gave me further confidence, allowing me to move unimpeded through the landscape, dodging living creatures with ease. Still, I remained vigilant.
Not long into my journey, I stumbled across a battle between Rank E fire monsters. Their clash lit up the forest, casting flames in every direction. I kept my distance, knowing that even the slightest detection could lead them to follow me back to the base. That would be disastrous. So, I circled, taking a longer route and avoiding their volatile conflict. During the detour, I managed to grab a few horned rabbits, pulling them into the shadows with me. Master would need something to keep the elf alive, after all.
Two hours later, I neared the base. My detour had slowed me down considerably, but with five minutes left before the boy woke, I still had enough time to complete the task. I approached the entrance¡ªa massive boulder that blocked the way¡ªand squeezed through a small gap, slipping through the shadows. Inside the base, I had just three minutes left.
The next obstacle was the second entrance, protected by a rune-inscribed barrier. This one was more tedious, requiring the precise input of runes to lower the shield for only a brief moment. My hands worked quickly, gliding over the symbols etched into the stone. The barrier shimmered and gave way with two minutes and forty seconds to spare. I slipped through just as the magical shield re-formed behind me.
Finally, inside, I dropped everything from my shadow¡ªthe unconscious elf boy, the horned rabbits¡ªand bound them tightly with shadow magic. With less than a minute remaining, I called out to Vorthan. His presence was needed now; this "gift" would surely please Master and help me advance in his favor. Vorthan, ever dutiful, would come.
B2 Chapter 5 Locals Part 3
Pov Vorthan
I heard the sharp call of a demon, the screech unmistakable¡ªit was an imp, undoubtedly. The sound echoed through the stone corridors of the base, tugging at my patience. These lesser creatures, though loyal in their twisted way, lacked decorum. I straightened my suit, ensuring every seam and button was in place. I represented our master, after all. The demons that served him must maintain some level of dignity, and I had long since decided it would be my task to teach them proper conduct.
Leaving the stone map I had been studying, a depiction of our growing influence in this world, I made my way toward the entrance where the imp waited. Walking through the twisting tunnel, I gestured for a Gnasher and an Impaler to follow me. They moved in silence, their grotesque forms lumbering behind me. Their sole purpose was to shield me if the situation called for it, allowing me the time to cast spells and unleash my powers if necessary. One could never be too cautious, even within our own stronghold.
As I rounded the final bend, my gaze fell upon the sight before me: a young elf boy, unconscious and bound in shadow, lying at the feet of a shadow imp. The imp was suffering from mana sickness¡ªa common affliction for those who overexert themselves with shadow magic. Pathetic. Yet her tone held a glimmer of pride as she spoke again, her voice grating against my ears. "A gift for the master and food to keep the gift alive. Boy won''t be missed; he is an outcast, an exile. Also, can you kill the food so I don''t level up and evolve from killing them?"
Her request was laced with desperation, her fear of leveling up and evolving evident. It was amusing, in a way. A demon so afraid of her potential that she sought to have others kill for her. Weak, but useful, at least for now. I can probably use this to boost her faith in the master...
I studied the boy, noting the thin traces of mana that clung to him, weak and unstable. He was no ordinary elf; an outcast, as she said. Exile or not, the fact remained that an elf carried potential. Elves did not sever ties with their kind without reason. Whatever this boy had done to earn such a fate, it had rendered him disposable, which made him valuable to us. Looking at the beads I could tell these were definitely not his for two reasons. 1. Magical affinity was completely wrong. Well, he has nature but that is barely 20 percent. As I studied the boy more a smile broke across my lips. The master will be pleased with this. 2. The beads themself are too old to be this boy''s. So probably stolen or passed down from someone who cared about the boy.
I considered her words carefully, weighing the possibilities. This could indeed be a trap¡ªelves were known for their trickery¡ªbut it was just as likely to be an opportunity. Information could be extracted from the boy, information that might give us an edge in this world, particularly if we were on Tyrantia, as some had begun to suspect. The possibility of conquest, of aligning ourselves with the right forces, could not be dismissed.
Still, the final decision was not mine to make. The master alone would decide what to do with this gift. I glanced at the imp, her fevered eyes pleading for my approval, but my loyalty was not to her. Nor was her loyalty to me welcomed, she will learn to be loyal to the master only in time. Or I shall kill her myself.
"Very well," I said, my voice calm and measured. "I will present this gift to the master. Whether it brings us glory or ruin, he will decide."
As for the horned rabbits she had brought as food, I nodded toward the Impaler. It stepped forward, its massive spikes stabbing through the heads of the horned rabbits killing them instantly. The imp need not worry about her precious evolution, at least not from such insignificant kills.
"Prepare yourself," I added, turning my gaze back to the shadow imp. "You will accompany me to the master. Should this gift prove useful, it may elevate you in his favor. But if it proves otherwise..." My eyes narrowed. "We shall see."
With that, I motioned for her to follow. The boy''s limp body was still bound in shadows as we moved deeper into the heart of the base toward the master¡¯s chamber.
As the blood from the horned rabbits and the boy seeped into the cracks of the stone door, I watched as the faint crimson trail was absorbed into the room beyond. It was subtle but unmistakable¡ªthe master''s hunger stirred. Knowing this, I made a calculated decision and sliced open my hand, using my blood magic to let half of my blood flow into the mix. Master would recognize the unique essence of my blood instantly, and in doing so, he would understand that I had come to speak with him.
The loss of so much blood sent a wave of dizziness through me, my body swaying slightly as I fought to maintain my composure. To falter before the master would be unforgivable. My devotion, my unwavering loyalty, had always been my strengths, and I would not show weakness now. With my mind sharpened by sheer will, I gestured for the Gnasher to knock on the door. The heavy thud echoed through the dimly lit corridor, and I gathered myself, drawing in a deep breath. With a voice that commanded as much regality as I could muster, I called out, "My lord, I have brought a shadow imp to report and deliver a gift to you. May we enter the room, my lord?"
The silence that followed was brief, but it stretched, amplifying the weight of the moment. Then, without warning, a massive hand made of blood materialized, its deep red form pushing open the stone door with effortless strength. The master had acknowledged our presence.
The door creaked open, revealing the dark expanse beyond, a room draped in shadow and blood. The air inside was thick with power, a palpable presence that pressed down on me like a living force. I stepped forward, motioning for the imp to follow. Her breathing quickened, and I sensed her fear, but I paid it no mind. The master¡¯s favor, or disfavor, would be hers to contend with soon enough.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
As we entered the chamber, the scent of blood hung in the air, more intense than ever. At the far end of the room, upon a throne carved from bone and dripping with crimson veins, sat our lord. His form was both terrifying and magnificent, a swirling mass of blood above him that kept changing the shapes of different weapons. Frozen blood armor covered his body from head to toe. Giving him the image of a terrifying death paladin. I could smell the fear radiating off of the Imp as her shadows started to lose shape and hold onto the boy.
I knelt immediately, lowering my head in reverence, my body still weak from blood loss, but my voice steady. "My lord," I said, "this shadow imp has brought a gift for you¡ªa young elf boy, an outcast and exile. We believe he may be of use to your plans."
I could feel the master¡¯s gaze settle on us, his power washing over the room.
Pov Female Shadow Imp
As we neared the master¡¯s room, my excitement grew, though fatigue weighed heavily on me. After all these hours, with the elf boy in tow and my mana nearly depleted, I was so close to presenting this prize to the master. If this went well, it might finally be my chance to evolve into something stronger, something more fitting for the power I yearned for. The idea of being more than a mere shadow imp was within reach.
I glanced at the Impaler carrying the horned rabbits with their blood carefully contained on his spikes. A part of me wondered if they were meant for the blood pool, but I quickly dismissed the thought as irrelevant for now. My focus was on the boy. He was my key, and if everything went well, this would prove my worth.
The weight of the elf had been dragging on me for hours, my mana stretched thin. I was barely regenerating it fast enough to maintain my form, especially after having to take that longer route around the Rank E fire monsters. If the boy had woken up during transport, or worse, fallen into the shadows completely, it would¡¯ve all been for nothing. But I made it, and I was just moments away from securing my future.
We finally stood before the stone door to the master¡¯s chamber. Just the sight of it sent a mix of anticipation and fear rushing through me. This was it. Vorthan, regal as always, cut his hand and let his blood join the stream flowing into the door. The power that radiated from that simple action was enough to make my skin crawl. Master was already stirring, and it was clear he knew we were here. I felt the blood inside my body being lightly pulled towards the door as well as if it had a mind of its own and wanted to join together with the flow. This scared me making me shake slightly, but also losing some of the control of my shadow magic.
When the door began to creak open, I felt even more fear as a giant hand of blood forced open the door with ease. The door fully opened, revealing the master¡¯s chamber beyond. The air inside was thick and oppressive, the scent of blood and power intertwining. It was dark, save for the faint glow from the veins of crimson running along the floor and walls. And there, in the end, was the master, his form an overwhelming presence, seated on a throne that radiated his authority. I dared not to look back up at Master for fear of being drained and eaten like the Gnasher was.
Vorthan knelt immediately, but I hesitated for just a moment, caught between awe and terror. Then, I forced myself down, head low, and awaited my master¡¯s judgment.
Pov Elf Boy
A sharp sting brought me back to consciousness, the lingering pain pulling me from my dreams. As my eyes fluttered open, the first thing I noticed was the overpowering scent of blood. It hung thick in the air, far more intense than anything I had smelled before. Panic immediately gripped me. This was not my tree hut.
My heart pounded in my chest, and as my vision adjusted to the dim light, I took in the terrifying scene before me. At the far end of the room, there sat a demon. He was seated upon a throne made of bone, dripping with thick, pulsing veins of crimson. Above him, a swirling mass of blood hovered ominously, shifting into different shapes¡ªblades, axes, spears¡ªeach more deadly than the last. His entire form was encased in frozen blood armor, giving him the appearance of a death knight straight from the worst of nightmares.
My mind raced. Where am I? Panic surged through me. I tried to move but found my body restrained, bound in place by something cold and unyielding. Shadows coiled around my limbs, holding me still. Fear twisted in my stomach, and my breath came in ragged gasps as I realized the severity of my situation.
Had the elves finally done it? Had they killed me and sent me to the demon realm to pay for my parents'' sins? The thought filled me with a fresh wave of terror. I knew the village hated me, but to be sent here, to this place¡ it was beyond anything I had imagined. Was this punishment for something I hadn¡¯t even done? Desperate, I scanned the room, trying to make sense of it all. Demons were surrounding me, all of them kneeling, their eyes fixed on the terrifying figure on the throne. They were bowing to him, their postures submissive and reverent. I couldn¡¯t make out their expressions, but the air was heavy with the weight of their loyalty and fear. I struggled again, my heart racing faster as I tried to break free, but whatever bound me was too strong. My throat tightened as the reality of the situation sank in. I was trapped, powerless, and at the mercy of creatures far beyond anything I had ever encountered.
Even though the demon on the throne was the smallest in the room, his presence dwarfed everyone else¡¯s. His mere existence commanded attention. My blood¡ªit felt wrong, churning and twisting inside me in a way that made me feel sick. It was as if the blood in my veins had turned to ice, slowing my heart and freezing my very breath. A cold, gnawing sensation crawled through my body, and I had to force myself not to scream. Tears flowed freely as I was only able to watch. Fear gripped me so tightly I could barely breathe. I was suddenly very aware of how weak I was¡ªof how I didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back if it came down to it. My mind raced with shame and terror. If I¡¯d had anything to drink in the past few days, I¡¯m certain I would have pissed myself right now.
The swirling blood above the demon continued to shift and change, and for a terrifying moment, I thought it might reach out and tear me apart. Every movement it made was unnatural as if it had a will of its own. Each new shape it took¡ªa blade, a spear, a hammer¡ªseemed designed to bring pain and suffering.
I could feel the demon¡¯s power seeping into me, as though he was examining my very soul through my blood. Every throb of my heart was a reminder of how utterly powerless I was. The fear was unbearable, and the worst part was that I didn¡¯t even know why I was here. Was I some kind of sacrifice? A toy for these demons to play with? My eyes darted around the room, but there was no escape. No safety. I could only hope that whatever was coming would be quick, though deep down I knew that mercy wasn¡¯t likely in a place like this.
B2 Chapter 6 Locals Part 4 Final?
Pov Leon
I leaned back on my throne of bones, staring at the swirling mass of blood above me as my thoughts drifted. My body ached, not from pain but from exhaustion. Training had been relentless, and while I''d pushed myself to new limits, the constant experimentation with demon blood had taken its toll. It felt like I hadn¡¯t slept in weeks, maybe even longer. My mind buzzed with my latest test results: demon blood from a Rank H demon could last 26 hours outside its host before decaying, which was more than triple what I¡¯d found in human blood back on Earth.
It was a useful piece of information, though not entirely satisfying. I needed to know more. Would blood from a higher-ranked demon last even longer? I suspected it would. My blood, for instance, had proven to last 31 hours outside my body, and I was hardly at my peak. The real question was which of the demons under my command would have the most enduring blood. If my theory held, it would be the Gnasher, with its towering vitality stats. That would require some... painful experimentation for the demons, but it would be worth it. Also might capture some monsters to see If I can use demon blood to change or influence them.
Still, there was the unpleasant side effect to contend with. Dead blood was useless in many ways¡ªit tasted terrible, offering none of the vital energy fresh blood carried. Worse, the longer it stayed out, the higher the chance it became poisonous. I''d already felt the unpleasant sting of that mistake a few times. However, this could be used to gain resistance to poison. I might do this later on once I have more time on my hands. But I will keep the dead blood in a hole in here to use later.
But the wheels of my mind never stopped turning. There were ways I could make use of this decaying blood¡ªfermentation, for instance. The thought made me chuckle. Blood alcohol. It could be something I could barter with, or perhaps keep for myself. Maybe it could even serve as a weapon¡ªa way to intoxicate those I struck, clouding their senses with drunken confusion.
The possibilities were endless, but for now, I needed rest. I closed my eyes briefly, trying to relax, but the blood''s ever-present hum made it difficult. Just as I was beginning to drift into an uneasy meditation, I sensed it¡ªa faint ripple in the air. Vorthan¡¯s blood. My stomach growled. He was approaching with purpose, and the faint scent of unfamiliar blood clung to him, accompanied by the weaker mana signature of a shadow imp. My curiosity stirred, my fatigue momentarily forgotten. What did they have for me this time?
I opened my eyes and shifted in my seat, blood armor creaking slightly as I prepared myself for their arrival. If Vorthan was coming to me now, it meant something of potential importance.
I flung the stone door open with a blood-crafted hand, watching as the crimson tendrils returned to their place in the swirling mass above my throne, transforming into weapons before shifting again into new forms. The constant change of form mimicked my restless mind, but I paid it little attention.
Vorthan, the imp, and two other demons all bowed, offering their endless reverence, but I could barely hear his fawning words. His praise had long since dulled in my ears, becoming little more than background noise. My focus was fixed elsewhere¡ªon the elf boy. His unconscious body lay bound in shadows, and even from this distance, I could taste the lingering essence of his blood. It was rich and clean, and it held the warmth of youth¡ªlike a strong cup of freshly brewed coffee, sharp yet invigorating. The scent stirred me, but the exhaustion weighing down on me doubled as my mind associated that warm taste with the bitter need for sleep.
A low growl rumbled in my throat. I was already in a foul mood. Being woken so soon after trying to sleep had turned my irritation into something far darker, and seeing this boy¡ªthis supposed "gift"¡ªwas doing little to lift my spirits. I glanced at Vorthan, barely keeping my temper in check. If this elf wasn¡¯t worth my time, there would be consequences for disturbing me. There was potential here, but was it enough to outweigh the annoyance of being dragged from my rest?
The elf''s panic was grating on my nerves. His whimpering, his self-pitying cries¡ªsomething about his parents and some imagined sin¡ªwere making the headache in my temples throb harder with every passing second. The room, already heavy with the scent of blood, seemed to pulse with my growing irritation.
I couldn''t take it anymore. "Shut up. If you keep crying, I will kill you right now," I growled, summoning one of the orbs of blood from above me, and molding it into a spear. The crimson weapon gleamed darkly in the dim light, aimed directly at the boy''s heart.
That shut him up¡ªwell, mostly. The tears still came, though quieter now, his body shaking as he tried to stifle the sobs. At least the noise had dimmed, but this broken whelp was of no use to me in his current state. I would get nothing valuable from him while he was like this.
Sighing, I rose from my throne and walked toward the elf. His trembling only grew worse the closer I got. His eyes were wide, full of terror, and his breath came in short, panicked bursts. I could see that there would be no reasoning with him¡ªnot like this.
So I didn¡¯t bother. Without another word, I raised my hand, and some of the blood from my armor surged forward, twisting into a thin, needle-like tendril. It shot into the elf''s forehead, and the Lesser Domination spell took hold, binding him to my will. Runic marks branded his skin, glowing faintly as they spread across his head.
"You will shut up and listen to Vorthan. You will not cause problems. Tomorrow, you will return here for questioning." My voice was cold and commanding, the words settling deep within the elf¡¯s mind as his resistance crumbled under my control. Turning my gaze to Vorthan, I added, "Vorthan, take him to your quarters. Make sure he eats the horned rabbits, and ensure they''re cooked. Keep him safe until tomorrow."
Vorthan bowed deeply, ever the obedient servant, and motioned for the Impaler and Gnasher to follow as he ushered the trembling elf out of the chamber.
With the elf and his entourage gone, I turned my attention to the one left behind¡ªthe shadow imp. She was shaking too, though whether it was from exhaustion, fear, or a mix of both, I couldn¡¯t say. Her wide, nervous eyes betrayed her desperation, no doubt hoping for a reward or, at the very least, acknowledgment for delivering the boy.
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
But I wasn¡¯t feeling particularly generous. "Why are you still here?" I asked, my voice low, but the threat behind it was clear.
The imp straightened up, trying to hide her trembling, though she couldn''t quite keep the fear out of her voice as she spoke. "M-my lord, I brought you the elf, as a gift. I... I hope it pleases you."
I silenced her with a raised hand. Her nervous words were not what I wanted to hear right now. The shadow imp stiffened, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and hope as I loomed over her. The silence between us stretched out, thick with tension, before I finally spoke.
"Leave me."
She blinked, unsure if she heard right, but I continued, my voice cold and unyielding. "Go rest. Once you''re fully recovered, you will rejoin the others outside and resume scouting the lands. The gift is... acceptable, but I want results. Keep scouting. Only when I can verify the true value of your gift will I consider a reward."
Her shoulders sagged in what might have been a relief, but I wasn''t finished.
"Now leave before I forget my manners and end up doing something you won''t like." My eyes narrowed, my voice dark with warning.
The imp didn''t need to be told twice. She bowed quickly, muttering some hurried words of thanks before vanishing into the shadows, her form melting into the darkness like smoke. Good. She knew her place¡ªfor now.
I returned to the throne, the exhaustion from earlier settling back into my bones. This elf, this pitiful wretch, was more trouble than he seemed, but maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was something deeper I could use. For now, though, I needed to rest. There were too many unknowns, and my mind was clouded with fatigue. But soon, once I had regained my strength, I would see just how useful this boy could be. If not, I wouldn''t hesitate to dispose of him like the waste he was. Looking back at the stone door it was still open. Not wanting to move again or talk I just forced my blood back into the shape of a giant hand and slammed the door shut.
I let out a long breath, leaning back against the cold bone of my throne, and let the swirling orbs of blood hum around me, a silent guard as I closed my eyes, if only for a moment.
As I stumbled toward the newly made blood pool behind my throne, my legs felt like lead, weighed down by exhaustion. The swirling orbs of blood above me had already begun to falter, so I poured the last of my remaining magic into locking the stone door, freezing the blood into place with the rest of my mana. It would hold for now.
I was barely conscious as I reached the edge of the pool, my body swaying under the weight of fatigue. But I forced myself forward, collapsing into the blood with a dull splash. The crimson liquid embraced me like an old friend, cool and thick as it soaked into my skin. I could already feel it starting to replenish my strength, the raw power of fresh demon blood seeping into my veins.
The sensation was almost soothing, lulling me into a state of numbness. My head lolled back, eyes half-closed as I let myself sink deeper into the pool. I could feel the blood working its way through every fiber of my body, stitching me back together, even if only temporarily. The draining ache that had consumed me began to ebb, replaced by a slow, steady warmth.
For now, this would suffice. I could finally rest, my mind dulled to the chaos around me. Vorthan had done his duty in creating this new blood pool, and for that, I was grateful¡ªthough I would never admit it aloud. I would need my strength soon enough, but at this moment, I was content to simply let the blood work its magic.
As I lay there, submerged in the thick liquid, I allowed my mind to drift, shutting out the world. The elf, the imps, even Vorthan¡ªall of it faded into the background. For now, there was only silence. And blood. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but tonight, I would recover. I had to.
Pov Vorthan
My master''s orders were clear: feed the elf boy and ensure he sleeps. No room for error. His word is law, and I will see it through perfectly, as I have done countless times before.
The elf was trembling beside me, his small form dwarfed by the towering forms of the Gnasher and Impaler that followed us. They moved silently behind me, their grotesque forms creating an intimidating shadow that lingered over the boy. It was clear he feared for his life with every step, the aftermath of Master''s domination still fresh in his eyes. I could feel the trembling pulse of his blood¡ªpanicked, erratic. I made sure to keep my pace slow, and measured, giving him no reason to act out or resist.
We wound our way through the dark, winding tunnels of the base. The stone walls, cold and damp, glistened in the torchlight. The shadows danced, and I felt a sense of pride as I guided him through the fortress we had built for our Master. Every stone was placed with a purpose. Every trap, every spell, designed to protect him. To defend his power.
We soon reached my quarters, a modest chamber filled with the skins and pelts of monsters I had slain over the years. The scent of dried blood and death lingered in the air, a familiar smell for me but likely overwhelming for the boy. He hesitated at the threshold, but I gave him no time to falter. With a flick of my hand, I commanded him to step forward, and he obeyed as the runes of Master¡¯s domination pulsed faintly on his forehead.
Once inside, I motioned for him to sit on one of the thickest pelts¡ªa massive hide from a fire-breathing beast we had killed not long after taking control of this region. The elf boy sat, his eyes wide with fear, his small frame looking even smaller against the huge, fur-covered slab. I turned to the Gnasher and Impaler, who had carried the horned rabbits impaled on the latter''s spikes. "Cook the food, with the help of an Imp," I commanded. "Make sure it''s done well. The boy will eat it." The Gnasher, with its slavering maw, licked its lips at the thought of fresh blood, but I gave it a sharp glance. "It is not for you. And If you try and eat it I will curse you and then cook you for the boy."
Soon, the scent of roasting meat filled the room, and I saw the boy''s eyes dart toward the food. His stomach growled audibly¡ªhe hadn¡¯t eaten in days, it seemed.
I allowed the corners of my lips to curl into a small, cold smile. "You will eat, elf. My master has decreed it."
The Impaler handed the cooked meat to the boy, its long spikes retracting as it tossed the meal to his lap. The boy hesitated, looking between me, the demons, and the food. His fear was palpable, but hunger drove him to take a bite. He ate slowly at first, then with increasing desperation, tearing at the meat as if it was the first food he¡¯d ever had.
"Eat your fill," I said quietly, watching him intently. "You will need your strength for what comes next."
Once he had eaten enough, I watched his eyelids droop. The boy was still under Master¡¯s influence, and fatigue was quickly taking over. I motioned to the thick pelt on the floor. "Lie down. Rest."
He was too weak, too fearful, to do anything but comply. The boy curled up on the pelt, his small body almost disappearing into the fur. His eyes, though heavy with sleep, still held a glimmer of terror as he glanced at me and the other demons. But sleep was inevitable, and soon, he drifted off.
I stood there, watching him as his breathing slowed. For a moment, I considered what my master had in store for this child.
B2 Chapter 7 Dream part 1.
As I sift through the brittle shards of my memories, I find only shadows and broken edges. Once, there was light¡ªonce, I could even dream. Now, those fragile glimmers are gone, like distant stars swallowed by darkness. Every time I sleep, I am dragged back, back to the day that twisted me into this cold, hollow thing, to that hell. And I can never escape it nor would I want to.
I was thirteen, barely on the cusp of understanding the world, and it was supposed to be a day of joy. My father, and my mother¡ªthey took the day off, just for me. We were going skiing; I could already picture their smiles as they hit the slopes, laughter echoing through the cold mountain air. They¡¯d worked so hard, and given so much, and I wanted to give them this one small joy, to see them happy. I dreamed about it for days¡ªthe crispness of the snow, the way it would crunch under our feet, and the excitement of gliding down that endless white expanse.
But it wasn¡¯t snow I heard that day. It was screams¡ªagonized, terror-filled cries from people who had been my friends, my neighbors. Then came the crackling, hissing roar of flames. Soldiers lined the streets, fire licking up from their torches and flamethrowers, casting grotesque shadows as the flames danced. They laughed, cruel and pitiless, as children, as families, burned.
I remember the moment everything changed. Our neighbor, eyes wide with desperation, knocked on the door, her words tumbling out in a panicked rush. Her brother was trapped under a fallen shelf, his leg pinned and twisted. The paramedics were delayed, and she begged my mother, a nurse, to help. I see my mother¡¯s face, pale but determined, agreeing without a second thought. It was who she was¡ªsomeone who helped without hesitation. My father went to help my mother try to save the guy. If only they¡¯d known.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
I stayed behind, trying to calm his sister as she dialed the emergency line, clutching the phone with shaking hands. The line crackled with static, and when a voice finally came through, it was like the hollow echo of a faraway place. She asked, again and again, how long until help arrived. The answer hit her like ice: no paramedics were coming.
In our small town of just sixty people, we were isolated, cut off from the busy pulse of the world beyond. It was a place for quiet lives and quiet people, a place where no one had ties beyond the mountains and the endless stretches of empty road. Our world was small and safe¡ªat least, I thought it was. But that day, I learned how wrong I¡¯d been.
That¡¯s how they made it look so easy. The soldiers crept in, invisible and unnoticed, cutting off our phone lines, our radios, our lives. They turned us into a blank spot on the map, severed from anyone who might have noticed our absence. We were utterly alone when they swept through our streets, faceless, unrelenting, each step of their boots a mockery of every peaceful morning we¡¯d taken for granted.
Had we left earlier¡ªhad we already been on the road, carving tracks through that untouched snow¡ªmaybe things would¡¯ve been different. Maybe the people here, the ones I grew up with, would still be laughing and living their simple lives. Maybe I would be too. Hell, maybe I¡¯d even still be human.
But no. That small choice, that one gesture of kindness, held us back. My mother and father gave up our escape to save a neighbor, and I... I was left with nothing but the memory of how we were betrayed by our own country.
B2 Chapter 7 Dream part 2.
I remember the smell, thick and suffocating, hanging in the air like a fog. It was blood, fresh and raw, with that unmistakable metallic tang¡ªa smell that settled into my bones, souring my stomach. Back then, it was horrifying; all I could think of was the color, that deep red against torn flesh, and how wrong it all felt. Now? Now, the stench would only bring me a twisted satisfaction. The me of today, hollowed out and bloodthirsty, would savor every drop. But that boy¡ªhe was still innocent, untouched by what was to come.
Funny, thinking back on it now, how I was the one trying to comfort her. I, barely thirteen, standing at 5¡¯6¡±, arms wrapped around her, this grown woman with wide, terrified eyes towering over me at 6¡¯2¡±. It was almost laughable. She was the one who¡¯d seen so much, who¡¯d faced the world in a way I hadn¡¯t yet. But there I was, holding her as though my small frame could somehow shield her from the horror of her brother being hurt. Some days, I miss its simplicity, the purity of not knowing, and the belief that somehow, I could make things better.
By the time my parents made it back, they¡¯d managed to free the guy and bandaged him up with the quick precision that came from years of patching wounds and dealing with emergencies. My mother had this small stash of medical supplies she always kept around, mostly for scrapes and cuts but enough to handle a crisis. My father had grabbed something from his workbench¡ªchemicals, harsh and sterile, the kind doctors use to clean wounds. It was... what was it called? The name slips away now, buried under the years and the rot that fills my mind. Back then, though, it was simply the thing that would save a life, the small vial of liquid that might keep his blood from turning to poison.
Looking back, it¡¯s almost surreal. That small act of kindness, the way they tended to his wounds, saved him, bound our fates to this place and this day. And while they did that, while they tried to stitch one life back together, the rest of our world was falling apart. I was too busy with comforting words and my naive sense of security to realize it, to see the cracks forming right under my feet.
Once we¡¯d calmed down, the panic of those few moments easing, we helped the woman ease her brother into the passenger seat. She adjusted his seat, pushed it back as far as it would go, and tilted it until he could sit with only a faint grimace instead of a scream. My mother called the woman¡¯s phone, staying on the line with her to guide her through the journey to the hospital, her voice gentle and reassuring even as her own worry crept through.
Finally, there was a pause, a sense of rest settling in¡ªat least for a moment. My mother stayed on the call, her soft murmurs filling the quiet. We were tired, but relieved, thinking this would be the worst of it, that soon we¡¯d be on our way. But then, nearly forty minutes into the drive, the tone on the other end shifted.
The woman had stopped, her voice suddenly frantic. She spoke of cars blocking the road, and people standing around them, indifferent to her honking horn. A thud and groan sounded in the background as her brother shifted, pain rippling through him as the car jerked to a stop. My mother spoke faster now, urging her to remain calm, telling her to try talking to the people outside.
And then, out of nowhere¡ªa gunshot. A crack so sudden and sharp it cut through the phone¡¯s static like a whip, followed by silence. A thick, sickening silence that held for what felt like an eternity. And then came the brother¡¯s voice, raw with pain and fury, shouting something unintelligible but full of rage and terror, his curses and threats lashing out as though he could fight back. Another bang. And then¡ªnothing. Silence. Not even a gasp or a moan. Just nothing.
We froze, not daring to breathe. My mother¡¯s hand was clamped over her mouth, her eyes wide, a look of horror I¡¯d never seen on her face. And then came a new voice, one that cut through the silence, deep and chillingly composed, as if this was all routine. ¡°Sergeant, no civilians left in the car. Just the two. Only took two shots. What do you want me to do with the vehicle?¡±
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
There was a garbled reply over a radio¡ªdistorted, words broken by static, but my blood ran cold at the calmness in the shooter''s tone.
The soldier spoke again, his tone sharp. ¡°Sir, the phone¡¯s still live. Someone heard it all. Nick, track this call.¡± His voice was casual as if tracking down the last link to the dead was just another task in his day.
A jolt of fear shot through us. My father snatched the phone from my mother, crushing it underfoot. He pulled out his phone, dialing a number I couldn¡¯t make out as he spoke in a tense, low voice. Then, he turned to us, his face pale but determined. ¡°Grab food, water, anything you can carry. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±
I scrambled into my room, my mind spinning. I dumped out my backpack, my heart pounding as I shoved in anything I could grab¡ªfood from the pantry, bottles of water, my school things scattered uselessly on the floor. It was all surreal, a nightmare of sounds and shadows I couldn¡¯t wake from, my hands numb with shock as I stuffed whatever would fit into my bag.
By the time we all reached the car, Dad¡¯s face was as pale as I¡¯d ever seen, a tightness to his jaw that told me he was afraid but determined. He threw his rifle bag into the trunk, eyes darting down the road before climbing in beside us. He started the engine without a word, and we took off, the tires screeching as he rounded the corner toward the town¡¯s small strip of shops, leaving a pair of dark tire marks in our wake.
None of us spoke as he flung his phone out the window, the device bouncing and shattering along the pavement. The silence hung heavy in the air, thick with questions none of us dared ask. It was only when he turned the car around, retracing our path back through town, that we found our voices.
¡°Dad,¡± I asked, my voice small, barely audible over the hum of the engine, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why are we going back?¡±
He didn¡¯t look at me, his eyes fixed on the road. ¡°I¡¯m making tracks,¡± he said, his voice a rough whisper. ¡°They¡¯ll follow the path I left, I think we¡¯re heading south. It¡¯ll buy us enough time to slip out unnoticed.¡±
The words hung in the air, and my stomach twisted as I realized the depth of what he was saying. He led them away from us, laying a trail so convincing that they wouldn¡¯t suspect we¡¯d doubled back.
Mom¡¯s hand shook as she clutched mine, her fingers cold and tense. The truth was settling in: we weren¡¯t returning home. We weren¡¯t going back to anything we¡¯d known. Every turn, every skid on the pavement was designed to buy us time, to give us the slimmest chance to escape whatever hell had overtaken our quiet town.
I looked out the window, the familiar streets blurring past, feeling a hollowness form in my chest. This place, this life, all of it was being left behind, burning up in the flames of that single, sickening gunshot.
The memories from that day¡ªthey don¡¯t burn like they used to. The edges feel blurred now, dulled like an old wound scarred over too many times. I know it¡¯s a bad sign. I need those memories, raw and bleeding. I need to keep the terror, the rage, fresh like it was that night. If I lose that, I might end up losing my drive. Lately, it feels like I¡¯m watching it all through frosted glass, with screams and panic coming to me like faint echoes. It terrifies me. I can¡¯t afford to let that pain slip through my fingers. Without it, what am I? Just a shell of rage, a husk of something once human, hollowed out by hatred. I tell myself over and over, I won¡¯t let that happen. I won¡¯t let the pain grow soft. I can¡¯t.
Because that pain¡ªthat terrible, searing grief¡ªis all that¡¯s left of them. The people I loved, the family that filled those quiet days in that small town. That''s the only reason I have to keep going. I know that every second it slips away, I¡¯m losing what little of them I still have, bit by agonizing bit.
So I claw at those memories, digging in, forcing myself to relive every scream, every drop of blood. I press the horrors against my mind, as though the pain itself will keep me from losing them forever. Even if it tears what¡¯s left of me apart, it¡¯s worth it never to let that day fade.
B2 Chapter 8 New Skills.
"The Trial of Wrath really fucked my mind up if this is how everything is now," I muttered, pulling myself back from the jagged edges of the memory¡ªthe panicked drive, the broken phones, the silence shattered by gunfire. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t the trial at all. Maybe my mind was broken from the start, some part of me already cracked under the weight of everything that happened. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter now. At least the Trial of Wrath gave me some semblance of mental resistance, something to dull the edges, if not repair them.
My thoughts drifted to a conversation I once had with my father before any of this. He¡¯d explained to me how the average human brain could store up to 2.5 million gigabytes of memory¡ªa staggering, nearly incomprehensible number, but somehow, it made me feel small. In this new existence, this universe where my limits had been ripped open, I wasn¡¯t sure what my capacity might be. I wasn¡¯t even sure if I could measure it. I had something completely different than before as a human. If only I knew more about brains and had another of my species, I could test them to see my physical limits. Plus I have plans of living for a very long time so I need something just in case so I never forget something important.
I couldn¡¯t let that happen.
This universe, with its twisted rules, might even allow me to bypass the physical limits of memory. I could reforge my mind to hold onto everything, a fortress of memories that would never fade, never dull. To recall anything on command¡ªthose agonizing days, every agonizing detail, the strength I clawed from the ashes. The echoes of their voices, each drop of blood that spilled that night¡ªI needed them intact, etched into the deepest layers of my mind.
So why not rewire my memory entirely? Design it, like a computer, with categories, compartments, and a flawless search function that would summon any thought or feeling on demand. Efficiency. I could isolate the worst of it, shield the more fragile pieces, and call up only what I needed without letting it slip away.
It¡¯s strange¡ªI never would have thought I¡¯d end up needing to catalog my own pain, like some twisted library of suffering.
But with my mind twisted like this, there was no telling if those memories would start bleeding together, merging into something that might pull me even further into the abyss. Insanity was a looming shadow, a constant threat that grew sharper with every chaotic thought, every broken recollection that drifted up unbidden.
So, I turned inward, clawing through the clutter. It was like sifting through ash, fragments of memories slipping between my fingers, all of them scattered and stained with bits of rage and pain. But I didn¡¯t have a choice. If I left it like this, I¡¯d lose myself to the madness¡ªmy mind would eat itself alive.
Piece by piece, I began to catalog them, drawing what clarity I could from the twisted, broken shards. I separated the faces from the voices, the emotions from the images, forcing each one into something like order. I locked the good memories far into the depths of my mind to protect them inside a safe that should keep them from being corrupted.
It was exhausting, and each memory, sharp and vivid, scraped at the edges of my mind. But I kept at it, needing something to hold onto, something that might keep me anchored to reality. If I could create even a semblance of order, it would be one small barrier against the creeping insanity that loomed just out of sight.
I imagined it like some mental library, a twisted archive where every horror, every precious piece of the person I once was, had its place. I didn¡¯t need peace; I didn¡¯t need the memories to feel any less painful. I just needed them to make sense, to stay intact.
After what felt like hours, I stood amidst towering shelves in my mind¡¯s dark gothic library, a small sanctuary in the vast chaos. Dim, shadowy chandeliers hung overhead, their candlelight casting eerie flickers across the stone walls. Each shelf seemed ancient, filled with memories I¡¯d bound tightly, like books locked in iron chains to protect what little light remained in me.
In a hidden corner, I¡¯d placed every last good memory¡ªthe gentle moments with my family, my mother¡¯s laughter, my father¡¯s steady voice. Each one was sealed tight behind a locked, heavy iron door. Those memories were untouchable now, protected from the darkness that twisted through the rest of my mind.
Through the entrance to the library, I looked out into the fragmented, sprawling landscape of my mind¡ªa mess of shattered memories, clumped together in an endless, chaotic stretch. Pieces lay jumbled, their edges sharp and jagged, still bleeding into one another. One day, I¡¯d bring order to every corner of this place, give each memory a proper home, a space where they could be controlled, and contained.
But for now, the library would do. It was a temporary refuge, and I felt something close to relief knowing that at least a part of my mind was secure, and organized. It may take a little longer to find things in here until I find a way to make the search automatic.
In the quietest corner of my gothic library, I¡¯d made a small, almost comforting space, a final anchor to a life that felt a thousand lifetimes away. Against the far wall, above a carved, shadowy fireplace, hung a single portrait of me with my family. The image was soft, weathered by age, capturing a moment of simple happiness¡ªthe kind that, now, felt like a cruel mirage. My father¡¯s arm rested around my mother¡¯s shoulders, and my younger self stood between them, beaming like I¡¯d just been given the world. Looking at the portrait all I felt was pain inside my heart, like glass shards were dancing around inside of it.
Beside the fireplace stood a tall, ornate mirror, its frame dark as obsidian and etched with delicate, twisting patterns. On its surface, my reflection stared back¡ªempty, hollow-eyed, a distorted version of the boy in the portrait. I looked at my reflection for a long time, wondering if any part of that boy still existed, or if he¡¯d been buried beneath the twisted, monstrous creature I¡¯d become.
The chair in this corner was worn but sturdy, something that felt out of place in the gloomy, gothic landscape of my mind, yet somehow, it fit here perfectly. I sank into it, feeling the weight of my memories settle around me like a heavy cloak, the faint warmth from the fire at my side casting a small circle of light in the encroaching darkness.
The portrait, the mirror, the chair¡ªall of it a fragile reminder of who I used to be. And, perhaps, a reminder of who I could never become again.
As I stared into the mirror, my reflection split in two: on one side, the boy I used to be, all soft edges and a spark of innocence; on the other, the twisted creature I had become. My past self looked almost painfully approachable¡ªcalm, with eyes that hadn¡¯t yet witnessed the world burn. His hair fell in messy locks, and he had an easy, open expression, something that felt foreign to me now.
Beside him, my current self was a monstrous sight to behold. Even I had to admit¡ªI looked like a nightmare born from the depths of hell. One of hell''s twisted abominations was sent to drain the blood of innocent children.
¡°Damn, I look terrifying¡¡± The words slipped out, quiet but honest. "If I had looked like this when I met the boy, he might¡¯ve fainted outright." A bitter chuckle escaped me. I had been wearing armor, obscuring most of my monstrous features, but even that could only do so much. If he¡¯d seen me fully¡ªevery unnatural detail, every cruel contour¡ªwho knew how much worse his reaction would have been? It was strange, the small tug of regret. If I still had my old face, I could¡¯ve managed things differently, made allies, or at least connections beyond the realm of demons. A human face had advantages I hadn¡¯t considered back then¡ªadvantages that felt distant now.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
The boy in the mirror, the human I used to be, stared back silently, judging me from the past. A reminder of how far I¡¯d fallen, how much I¡¯d left behind. I could probably use blood to make a mask to cover my face so it is easier for the boy to talk to me. But I will have to keep the helm on with one visor up so it is easier to trick the elf.
But there was no time to linger here. With one last look at my family¡¯s faces, I stood, shutting out the warmth of the fire and the quiet nostalgia of the space. The elf boy still waited in the waking world, and I had a job to do. I forced myself to step away from the mirror, away from the faces and memories that would have to wait.
I rose from the small, fresh pool of blood behind the throne, feeling my body stiff from the weight of sleep¡ªor whatever passed for it in this twisted form. I stretched, feeling sinews loosen and bones settle, the discomfort ebbing as I fully awoke. Once my limbs no longer felt stiff and alien, I moved toward the pool''s edge, emerging from the crimson depths.
A faint glow flickered in the corner of my vision¡ªan alert. It was another reminder that something had changed, but I didn¡¯t open it. Not yet. I needed to focus on something more pressing: finding a way to make myself look¡ not exactly human, but at least less monstrous. I wouldn''t be able to recreate my old face yet but I should be able to mimic it.
I sighed, irritation pulling at me. The thought of my reflection again. I''m hoping my next evolution might bring me closer to that old human appearance and might grant me some recognizable features rather than what I have now.
With that thought, I extended my hand, reaching out with my mind to mold the blood around me, visualizing a mask that might pass for something human.
The blood rose before me, twisting and writhing in the air as I focused on shaping it. It wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d tried to mold blood, but creating something with detail¡ªsomething close to human¡ªwas far more challenging than summoning a crude weapon or armor. I stared at the thick, dark liquid, trying to visualize how to craft a face, a mask that would look even halfway natural.
Art had never been my strength. I could sketch out a blade, and imagine a suit of armor, but when it came to people, I could barely make it past stick figures. Still, I wasn¡¯t going for a masterpiece; just something¡ convincing. Something that wouldn¡¯t make people¡¯s skin crawl the second they looked at me. My fingers moved slowly, tracing vague lines in the air, and the blood began to respond, thickening and curving as it followed the shape of my thoughts.
The minutes stretched on, and my impatience fought with my need for control. I had time, though. Vorthan wouldn¡¯t be back with the elf boy for a few more hours, and that left me alone, here in the dim silence, with nothing to focus on but the swirling blood. I used the time, adjusting lines, rounding edges, trying to picture how I¡¯d once looked¡ªhow any human looked.
The mask slowly began to take form. It was crude, maybe a bit unnatural in how still and unyielding it was, but it had structure. Eyes, a nose, even a semblance of a mouth. With luck, it would give me a passably human appearance¡ or at least something less monstrous.
With one final adjustment, I held the mask in front of me, feeling its weight, knowing it wasn¡¯t perfect but that it was close enough.
Just as I finished shaping the mask, another notification blinked to life in the corner of my vision, pulsing softly as if impatient for attention. With a sigh, I shifted my focus, reluctantly pulling my mind from the mask to check the new alert. So I opened them.
|
New skill gained.
Dark Mental Library R2 Level 1/10
|
|
The Dark Mental Library is an intricate, ever-expanding mental archive designed to house every experience, thought, and memory its user collects. This mental fortress has the unique ability to store memories in a way that prevents even the slightest detail from slipping into oblivion.
Upon activation, the library opens, revealing vast, dimly lit corridors filled with towering bookshelves. These shelves are divided into various sections, each dedicated to a different category of memories: battle tactics, encounters, betrayals, and other impactful life events. The atmosphere within is heavy, tinged with the weight of every experience etched into the mind, giving the user an unbreakable connection to all that they''ve learned.
Happy or good memories are safeguarded in a secure, isolated chamber deep within the library, locked behind a barrier that protects them from corruption or decay. Here, the few treasured moments of light are safely hidden, allowing the user to keep these memories untouched despite the otherwise darkened surroundings.
Once a memory is placed within the Dark Mental Library, it becomes permanent¡ªimpossible to lose or forget. With each new memory added, the library expands, forming additional hallways and rooms to hold the ever-growing archive. This powerful skill grants its wielder unparalleled recall and an eternal mental library immune to the ravages of time.
|
|
New Skill Gained.
Blood Mask R1 Level 1/5
|
|
Blood Mask allows the user to craft a flawless, temporary face over their own, concealing their true identity and granting them an untraceable visage. By manipulating blood magic, the user molds this mask from a layer of blood that reshapes itself into a realistic disguise. This face can be customized in detail¡ªadjusting facial structure, features, skin tone, and even small imperfections to ensure complete anonymity.
When active, the Blood Mask looks and feels as real as skin, undetectable to the naked eye, and even difficult to sense with low-level magic detection skills. Designed to be worn for long periods, this skill allows Blood Assassins to seamlessly blend into crowds or take on any appearance necessary to approach their target unnoticed. The mask can withstand moderate damage, healing itself with blood from the user, though extensive injuries may cause it to deteriorate.
Upon deactivation, the mask dissolves seamlessly, leaving no trace of the disguise behind. This skill is an essential tool for Blood Assassins when they leave their sanctuary, ensuring their identity remains unknown and their faces remain a mystery long after they¡¯ve vanished into the shadows.
However, due to the low rank of your skill, it will be hard to fool anyone. Raise the rank and skill level to make more realistic masks.
|
A grin stretched across my twisted maw, one that would¡¯ve been unsettling to anyone watching. My first two skills formed almost effortlessly. A taste of the control I¡¯d been craving since this nightmare of a transformation began. If it was this straightforward to create new skills, then who knew what else I could pull from my twisted thoughts?
I held up the Blood Mask, feeling the slight weight of it, testing its texture. As I fitted it over my face, it clung tightly, molding to the contours of my features, masking the worst of my monstrous visage. I adjusted it, feeling a strange satisfaction as it settled in place. Then, I pulled my helm down over it, the visor lowered to obscure anything that might peek through.
When Vorthan returned with the elf boy, I would be ready¡ªable to manage the interrogation without risking an immediate recoil of fear or disgust from my appearance. The mask would do for now, though the power it took to maintain it hummed quietly at the back of my mind, a reminder that everything here had its price.
B2 Chapter 9 Elf.
Pov Elf Boy
I awoke, feeling surprisingly well-rested. As I tried to recall how I ended up here in this dark, unfamiliar place, flashes of last night came back to me¡ªa terrifying creature, small and armored, moving close before my mind grew hazy. Strangely, I didn¡¯t feel hungry, which was rare for me; I actually felt... full. Although, I did notice a dryness in my throat.
Pushing aside my discomfort, I peered into the darkness, hoping to understand where I was. I was lying on something furry but hard beneath it. It might be animal pelts. At least it was a decent temperature here¡ªnot too cold or unbearably hot, as I was used to.
Unsure of what else to do, I called out, my voice barely a whisper. ¡°Hello? Is anyone there? Where am I?¡± My heart pounded, fearing that something might answer with teeth and claws.
A faint sound came from my left¡ªa shuffling. I turned, squinting into the void, but my weak night vision could barely make out shadows. There was another sound, like bones popping and shifting, something the elders used to do when they stretched in the morning sun. Pleasant memories of before my mother''s sins flashed in my mind. Then, a voice drifted out, soft and elegant, snapping me back to the present.
¡°Parvus sanguis lux.¡± The voice chanted words I didn¡¯t understand, and a faint red light appeared, illuminating the small space between us. ¡°I am not a fire mage, nor do I have the affinity for light, so this is the brightest it will be until the runes are complete. Looking at you I can guess that you must be thirsty; mortals have those needs,¡± the voice continued, and I could sense an odd familiarity in the tone. ¡°Drink this. It should tide you over until I can create a tunnel to gather water. It may even help you see in the dark since you share an affinity with me and my master.¡±
In the dim light, I saw the outline of a figure, slim and about my height. A flicker of memory¡ªof the demon dressed in a suit from last night¡ªflashed through my mind, and a chill ran down my spine. The figure extended a clawed hand, holding a wooden bowl filled with a thick, syrupy liquid that swirled sluggishly in the bowl.
Hesitantly, I reached out, unsure of what this strange offering might hold. But being both thirsty and afraid of making the demon in front of me angry I drank the contents of the wooden bowl.
The thick liquid was difficult to swallow; its texture clung to my throat, making me gag. It wasn''t the taste that made me nearly retch¡ªit was just that the consistency was too thick, and syrupy in a way that felt unnatural. The flavor itself had a faint metallic hint, sparking a memory of when the village guards beat me down for asking for food after delivering herbs to the village. As I drank, the familiarity of that taste settled over me, filling me with unease, yet I was too thirsty to stop. I kept drinking, each swallow sending warmth coursing through my veins.
When I finally drained the bowl, a small notification appeared in the corner of my vision, causing me to tense up. Panic flared¡ªI¡¯d been poisoned before, and the memory haunted me. What if this was something worse?
¡°You should check the notification the system just gave you, boy,¡± the voice prompted smoothly. ¡°While you do that, I¡¯ll finish preparing the rest of your meal. Stay where the light is. If you wander too close to some of the¡ more brawn-minded demons, they might not be as forgiving.¡±
As the demon in the suit walked away, I felt the darkness close in around me. I pulled myself closer to the dim red light, unwilling to be swallowed up by the shadows, and kept glancing around, hoping nothing would emerge from them. After a few minutes of tense silence, I finally summoned the courage to open the notification.
| Congratulations!
You have awakened the dormant affinity of Blood within your body and unlocked the opportunity to gain a new class based on your mana affinity. You may choose to change your class, which will reset your class levels to one, or retain your current one. Please select from the options listed below. |
| Bloodfire Acolyte (Common) Lv1/10 - A Bloodfire Acolyte is a fledgling practitioner of the forbidden arts, combining the raw energy of blood magic with the scorching power of infernal flames. As an initiate of demonic lineage, this novice wields only a fraction of the dark potential within, channeling volatile blood magic into fiery spells and close-combat strikes. Though not yet powerful, a Bloodfire Acolyte¡¯s abilities make them unpredictable, often harnessing their own vitality or channeling pain to cast spells and strengthen their physical attacks. Each skill they learn in the early stages reflects the dangerous allure of fire and blood¡ªa double-edged path of power where strength grows in tandem with risk. |
|
Bloodbound Initiate (Common) Lv1/10 - The Bloodbound Initiate is a novice of demonic blood magic, just beginning their journey into the dark arts of blood manipulation and ritualistic combat. Chosen or cursed by a demonic lineage, they have only scratched the surface of their potential, relying on raw, unstable power that demands careful control. With access to rudimentary blood-based abilities, they can sacrifice a portion of their own health to empower spells or strengthen attacks, making them a risky yet potent ally on the battlefield.
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
At this stage, a Bloodbound Initiate possesses limited resilience and control over their magic, often experiencing unstable surges of power when injured. Their skills reflect their bond with blood magic, allowing them to channel life force into attacks but leaving them vulnerable to exhaustion or self-harm if used recklessly. Mastery at this level involves learning restraint and careful calculation, as each ability can deplete their vitality as quickly as it harms their foes.
|
|
Novice Demon Bloodkin Fighter (Rare) Lv1/20 - The Novice Demon Bloodkin Fighter is a newly awakened warrior of demonic blood, just beginning to tap into the primal strength and fury inherited from their infernal lineage. With a natural gift for both combat and the arcane, these individuals are still in the process of learning to control their power, struggling between their human-like reasoning and the bestial blood of their demonic ancestors that burns within them. Although their skills are raw, the demonic energy coursing through their veins makes them formidable even at this early stage. A Novice Demon Bloodkin Fighter is a master of brutal melee combat, capable of tapping into their demonic power to bolster their strength and resilience. Yet, their mastery over the demonic forces is still unstable, leading to occasional surges of rage that can overwhelm their mind.
As a Rare class, this character has innate advantages over most fighters, wielding the strength of a demon but with the instability of someone still learning to master their bloodline. They are often marked by a powerful and intimidating presence on the battlefield, and their ferocity makes them a force to be reckoned with, even if they lack the finesse of higher-level combatants. With every level, they unlock more of their infernal potential, becoming less "human" and more of a force of destruction, learning to tame their dark heritage and harness it for power. Most
|
|
Infernal Blood Neophyte (Rare) Lv1/20 - The Infernal Blood Neophyte is a fledgling practitioner of the infernal arts, born from a lineage of demons and hellish entities. This class represents the early stage of a demon''s awakening, where the blood of their infernal ancestors is just beginning to manifest its power within them. As a Rare class, the Infernal Blood Neophyte possesses the potential for great power but has yet to fully harness it. At this stage, they are in a state of transition, balancing between their mortal origins and the overwhelming, chaotic force of their demonic heritage.
The Infernal Blood Neophyte draws upon their blood to fuel both their combat abilities and their mastery over fire and dark magic. They can manipulate the essence of their infernal bloodline to empower their strikes and unleash fire-infused spells, yet they are still learning to control the violent nature of this power. While raw and untamed, the Neophyte has immense potential to become a devastating force of destruction, but it is a delicate balance: too much reliance on their demonic power can lead to self-destruction, as the energy surges and overwhelms their body from channeling powerful demonic magics with their body.
The Infernal Blood Neophyte draws upon their blood to fuel both their combat abilities and their mastery over fire and dark magic. They can manipulate the essence of their infernal bloodline to empower their strikes and unleash fire-infused spells, yet they are still learning to control the violent nature of this power. While raw and untamed, the Neophyte has immense potential to become a devastating force of destruction, but it is a delicate balance: too much reliance on their demonic power can lead to self-destruction, as the energy surges and overwhelms their body.
|
|
Cursed Blood Blade Apprentice (Rare) Lv1/20 - The Cursed Blood Blade Apprentice is a fledgling warrior who has bonded their soul with cursed, blood-infused weaponry, walking a dangerous path between martial combat and dark sorcery. Chosen or cursed to wield a blade that thirsts for blood, the apprentice learns to channel the cursed energy of their weapon to unleash powerful and often unpredictable effects. This class combines the art of swordsmanship with the eerie, malevolent power of blood magic, allowing the apprentice to amplify their combat prowess while paying the price of their connection to a cursed force. If the user has no cursed weapon they can create one through mass slaughtering any living creatures. Cursed weapons that are self-made can grow and evolve by drinking the blood of foes.
At this early level, the Cursed Blood Blade Apprentice is still mastering their unique bond with their blade and learning how to wield its power effectively. The blade itself feeds on the blood of their enemies, granting them enhanced strength and abilities in exchange for their own life force. While the apprentice possesses extraordinary potential, their mastery is raw, and they must carefully manage the blade¡¯s hunger, lest they lose control of the dark power they have invoked letting it turn on themselves.
|
A mix of happiness and fear bubbled up inside me. I was thrilled that I finally had a chance to break free from this broken class that had held me back. Now that my main mana affinity was unlocked, I could start over¡ªbut the thought was terrifying. These new classes came with risks; without control and discipline, they could be as dangerous to me as any enemy. I took a steadying breath to calm my nerves. Not wanting to make a hasty decision, I kept rereading each class description, analyzing every word.
A warm, savory scent drifted through the air, breaking my focus. The smell of cooked meat was getting closer. The suited demon was back already. My stomach twisted, a mix of hunger and apprehension as I braced myself for whatever he had planned next, which was weird since I wasn''t hungry when I woke up only thirsty. Did the drink he gave me make me more hungry for some reason?
¡°Eat this,¡± the demon said, holding out a piece of meat. ¡°Unlocking the Blood affinity within you through my blood triggered changes in your body. It¡¯s been forcing itself to adapt, and even now, it will take time to fully rebuild and optimize."
I took the meat from his hand, unease mixing with curiosity. Taking a bite of the meat I ate it like I had been starving for months I listened to him speak.
¡°To be honest,¡± he continued, his tone casual yet unsettling, ¡°I have no idea how much you¡¯ll change in the end. But it shouldn¡¯t be too drastic¡ªafter all, you only received a small amount of my blood. But I might give you more blood and teach you how to use your powers if you make yourself useful to the master who we are going to see again now. So get up and start following me, boy.¡±
B2 Chapter 10 The Talk
The heavy door creaked open, and Vorthan entered first, followed closely by the elf boy. They both walked to the center of the room, where the flickering fire runes reflected off blood orbs illuminating the throne I sat on. Without hesitation, Vorthan knelt, pulling the elf down beside him. As he spoke, the demon¡¯s tail swished back and forth with an almost childlike eagerness.
"Master, I have brought the elf. He has been fed and watered, and he is well-rested." Vorthan said, his voice tinged with pride.
I glanced at the elf boy, who fidgeted nervously in the dim light. His eyes darted around the room, lingering on the blood orbs floating lazily in the air. I should add more runes in here to improve the lighting, I mused, watching as he adjusted to the dim illumination. To my satisfaction, he seemed to see better this time, perhaps due to his slow adaptation to the darkness.
Raising the visor of my blood mask, I revealed the false face beneath. Its still, lifelike humanoid features seemed to comfort the boy. The tension in his shoulders eased as his eyes locked onto the mask. Good, I thought. The illusion works.
"Vorthan," I rasped, my voice intentionally hoarse and strained to avoid my natural, monstrous tone. "What is that light above the boy?"
Vorthan¡¯s head tilted slightly, his fiery eyes glowing with enthusiasm. "Ah, Master, it is a spell¡ªParvus Sanguis Lux. Blood mages use it to create light by channeling mana into blood while saying the words. It¡¯s simple but effective for the mortal races with weak dark vision," he explained, his tone unusually cheerful, as though pleased to share knowledge.
I nodded, the faintest flicker of interest sparking in my thoughts. My gaze shifted to the eight orbs of blood floating near the ceiling, their dark surfaces gleaming faintly. Let¡¯s see how this works.
Focusing my mind, I channeled my mana into the orbs while carefully enunciating the words Vorthan had mentioned. "Parvus Sanguis Lux." My voice came out deeper, steadier, and more commanding than I had expected, resonating through the room.
Instantly, the orbs flared to life, each glowing brightly¡ªfar more intense than Vorthan¡¯s single light. The new illumination cast sharp shadows around the room, illuminating every corner with a brilliance even stronger than the runes crafted by the fire imps. Satisfied, I willed the orbs to spread evenly, filling the chamber with an almost ethereal glow.
As I turned my attention back to the elf boy, I caught the emotions flickering across his face. His wide eyes betrayed fear, but beneath it, I saw something else¡ªskepticism. His gaze shifted between me and the glowing orbs, as though he couldn¡¯t quite believe I had cast the spell on my first attempt without preparation. Interesting.
I leaned forward slightly on the throne, my glowing mask fixed on the boy. ¡°You seem skeptical, young boy. Is it truly so strange to master a spell on the first attempt? Or do you think this is all some staged power play to intimidate you?¡± A deep chuckle rumbled from my throat, and I allowed my monstrous undertone to slip free, rattling the air. ¡°Though perhaps I should not call you ¡®boy.¡¯ You might very well be older than me, after all.¡±
The moment the words left my mouth, I felt it¡ªhis fear, raw and overwhelming. The boy¡¯s mind spun with panic, likely assuming I was about to lash out or worse. His fear radiated so strongly that even with my limited social experience, I could sense the trauma eating away at him. This elf had endured horrors far worse than I had initially assumed. I felt a pang of pity, sharp and unexpected. But pity was weakness. Don¡¯t forget who you are now, I reminded myself, crushing the rising emotions deep within.
¡°Sorry, Master!¡± the boy blurted out, his voice quaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please, allow me to atone¡ªpunish me as you see fit!¡±
Before I could respond, he frantically tore off his tattered leather shirt, turning his back to reveal a patchwork of scars crisscrossing his pale skin. The sight of those marks, so vivid and cruel, made something dark stir within me. Rage¡ªcold and biting¡ªrose like a tide, threatening to drown out my control. My claws dug into the armrests of the throne, cracking the bones beneath the pressure. Wrath flared hot and wild, roaring for vengeance against the ones who had done this. For a brief, dangerous moment, I envisioned tearing through the elf village, reducing it and its inhabitants to ash.
But then Pride answered Wrath¡¯s challenge, steadying my mind. You are no berserk fool. It reminded me of my purpose, anchoring me just enough to force the rage down. I closed my eyes, taking a slow breath, and when I spoke, my voice was steady, cold, and deliberate. ¡°I am not like the filth that crawls within your village,¡± I said, my tone cutting through the tension like a blade. ¡°Nor will I punish you for something as insignificant as an expression. There are only a few reasons I would punish someone in my service, and you have done none of them.¡± My eyes, glowing faintly beneath the blood mask, locked onto his. ¡°Vorthan will explain my rules to you later. For now, put your shirt back on and sit down.¡±
I raised a hand, and the blood floating nearby responded instantly, swirling into the shape of a sturdy chair. With a snap of my fingers, the blood crystallized, freezing solid into a comfy-like seat. I gestured to it, my voice softening just slightly. ¡°Sit.¡±
The boy froze, wide-eyed, his breath hitching. He didn¡¯t move, likely expecting some cruel trick, a sudden lashing the moment he complied. He was waiting for pain because that¡¯s all he had ever known. Those bastards broke him completely, I thought bitterly, anger simmering beneath the surface once more.
But I waited, unmoving, watching him closely. If nothing else, I could teach this boy that I was not the same as the ones who had scarred him.
It took some time to coax and reassure the elf into sitting down. His every movement was hesitant, his gaze darting toward me as if expecting sudden punishment. When he finally lowered himself onto the blood-formed chair, I let out a sigh, more out of weariness than anything else¡ªbut even that startled him. His body tensed, and he began to rise again, preparing himself for what he must have assumed was inevitable discipline. Before he could fully stand, I raised a hand, and a band of blood snaked around his torso, fastening him securely to the chair. He froze in place, wide-eyed, as the blood solidified into a firm yet painless restraint.
¡°Keep trying to get up without permission, and I¡¯ll keep you tied down,¡± I said in a cold, steady tone, my voice brooking no argument. ¡°Now, sit still.¡±
Turning my attention to Vorthan, I motioned toward an empty space nearby. ¡°Vorthan, make a seat for yourself. I¡¯d like us to have a proper conversation with the elf.¡±
Vorthan nodded, his tail flicking with enthusiasm. With a few practiced gestures, he conjured a simple but sturdy chair from the ground, its design matching the somber aesthetic of the throne room. He seated himself, his glowing eyes focused on me attentively.
I glanced back at the elf, studying him closely. Something was¡ different about him. His aura, his scent¡ªeverything seemed subtly altered. ¡°Vorthan,¡± I said, my voice low but laced with curiosity, ¡°did you do something to the elf? He seems different from last night. His blood feels thicker¡ richer. And it smells better.¡±
Vorthan tilted his head, his crimson eyes narrowing in thought. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t do anything unusual,¡± he began, his tone careful. ¡°I only gave him sustenance¡ªyour spare blood mixed with mine and a little mana to ensure he didn¡¯t die of thirst. He¡¯s mortal, but I believe his affinity for blood and magic is reacting to our influence. He¡¯s¡ adapting. Also, I should tell you that has been given a choice to choose new classes since his affinity was unlocked due to drinking the blood.¡±
¡°Adapting?¡± I echoed, intrigued but cautious. ¡°Explain.¡±
Vorthan¡¯s lips curled into a pleased smile, his tail swishing slightly as he spoke. "While the boy slept, I took the liberty of examining him¡ªhis blood in particular. What I discovered was... exhilarating. The boy possesses blood ties to a half-demon. Intrigued by this, I thought it prudent to awaken that dormant side. Using both your blood and mine, I¡¯ve begun the process of guiding his demonic heritage towards that of a blood demon.¡±
I leaned forward slightly, my interest piqued. ¡°You mean to tell me this was intentional?¡±
Vorthan nodded eagerly, his pride evident. "Precisely, Master. His demonic bloodline was sealed, suppressing his potential and weakening his mana affinity. That seal has likely been in place since birth. Without it, his affinity for blood magic¡ªand magic in general¡ªwould be far stronger. Judging by the purity of the dormant blood, I suspect one of his parents was a Nephilim¡ªa hybrid between an elf and a demon."
I glanced at the elf, noting his bewildered expression. His eyes darted between us, confusion etched across his face. For a fleeting moment, anger flashed in his gaze when Vorthan mentioned the seal. ¡°Nephilim?¡± I asked, turning back to Vorthan. ¡°What is that?¡±
Vorthan¡¯s grin widened. He clearly relished the opportunity to lecture. "Ah, Nephilim. They are hybrids of two distinct races, divided into three primary types. The most powerful are the Demon-Angel Nephilim¡ªroyalty among their kind and often rulers of their planets. Second are Mortal-Angel hybrids, skilled artisans, and healers. Finally, there are Mortal-Demon hybrids, typically warriors or workers. Nephilim are feared and revered, with their reputation reaching back to ancient times. Long ago, royal Nephilim were hunted as abominations that defied the natural order. However, after one of their kind ascended to godhood, the tides changed. Now they govern entire worlds, and only a fool would challenge a royal Nephilim.¡±
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
He paused, his expression darkening slightly. "To clarify, the other types¡ªMortal-Angel and Mortal-Demon hybrids¡ªwere not hunted. Before the Nephilim god rose to power, they were simply called Angelic or Demonic Humans, depending on the mortal race they were it could be elf/demon like the boy or something else like that. Only the royals faced such persecution and were hunted by pure-blooded demons and angels. Half breeds like him were hunted depending on which ones they were related to. Angelic hybrids could be hunted but were mostly forced into churches as priests of the gods, while demonic hybrids were almost always hunted down. The only way they survived was either by being combat slaves or in militaries bound by tons of soul contracts keeping them from doing anything they were not ordered to do."
¡°Interesting history,¡± I said, my gaze shifting to the elf. ¡°But is he a Nephilim?¡±
¡°Not yet, Master,¡± Vorthan replied, shaking his head. ¡°His demonic bloodline was suppressed. For him to fully awaken as a Nephilim, his demon blood must be strengthened¡ªeither through evolution or by consistently consuming your blood and mine.¡±
The elf¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and he stammered, ¡°Wait... part demon? And what do you mean by a seal? I thought I was cursed! The demigod who rules this world has cursed countless others whose parents defied him.¡±
Vorthan scoffed, dismissing the notion with a wave of his clawed hand. "No, boy. You are not cursed. Those small bumps on your forehead are the beginnings of horns¡ªthey¡¯ll grow as your demon side develops. And no, not all demons are evil. We are chaotic, yes, and our penchant for combat and bloodshed often earns us that label. But true evil? That is the domain of devils. Devils are cruel, calculating, and inherently malevolent. If you had devil blood, I would never have awakened it."
The elf fell silent again, visibly weighed down by the memories he had unearthed. I studied him, noting the way his fingers clenched into fists as though trying to hold himself together. His emotions were a storm: disbelief, anger, sadness, and shame all colliding at once. Despite the chaos in his expression, there was a flicker of defiance¡ªa spark that intrigued me.
¡°So, elf,¡± I said, breaking the silence, ¡°what is your name? It grows tiresome to keep calling you ¡®elf¡¯ or ¡®boy.¡¯¡±
He looked up at me, his eyes clouded with pain and resignation. His voice was low, almost trembling, as he replied, ¡°I used to have a name... but when the bumps on my head started to grow, they stripped me of it¡ªof everything. My name, my place in the village, my family. All taken from me.¡±
His gaze dropped to the floor as he continued, the words pouring out like a confession. ¡°They burned my mother at the stake. Told me she had committed heresy... said she chose to repent by the fire while I slept.¡± His voice cracked, anger lacing his grief. ¡°They told me she went willingly, but I don¡¯t believe them. And my father... I haven¡¯t seen him since I was a toddler. My mother always said he was summoned back to his homeworld to fight in some war to save his family. I tried my best to prove my worth to the village so that one day I was strong enough so I could avenge her, but because of how weak I was I wasn''t able to go that far away from the village or I might have died.¡±
The elf¡¯s fists tightened. ¡°When I asked to be sent to my father, or even to send him a message¡ªthey refused. They stripped me of everything the village had ever given me. They even took the gifts my father had given me before he left. The only things they allowed me to keep were broken, discarded gear that wasn¡¯t worth anything to them piled outside the village walls.¡± He hung his head, his shame and anger palpable. ¡°They took my name like it was nothing. Like I was nothing.¡±
I leaned forward, my gaze boring into him. ¡°They stripped you of your name? How? And why?¡±
The elf hesitated, his expression tightening with the effort of recalling something long buried. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know how. All I remember is the pain. It was... unbearable. Like my very soul was being torn apart.¡±
Vorthan, ever the scholar, interjected smoothly, his tone almost clinical. ¡°Ah, yes. The elves have a ritual for such things. Each race has its methods of severing a name from the soul, but the elven version is particularly... invasive.¡±
The elf flinched as Vorthan continued, his voice tinged with fascination. ¡°The ritual not only removes the name but also the memories of the event. All that remains is the pain¡ªa searing wound upon the soul. Even after the soul heals, the name and the memory of the ritual are lost forever. It¡¯s an act that damages not only the one subjected to it but also those who perform it. Casting such a ritual inflicts pain on the caster as well so they use pain-transfering magical tools to send the pain to the victim, doubling the pain. The one who is stripped? They carry the scars forever.¡±
I let Vorthan¡¯s words settle in the air, my gaze flicking back to the elf. His shoulders trembled slightly, but he kept his head down, unwilling¡ªor perhaps unable¡ªto meet my eyes. His story stirred something within me, though I buried it deep beneath my cold resolve. The elves had broken this boy, but not beyond repair. No... he could still be molded, become something far greater than what they had tried to erase. ¡°You¡¯re not nothing,¡± I said finally, my tone firm but devoid of pity. ¡°They tried to make you believe that, but they failed. You are here now, in my domain. Under my guidance. And here, you will forge a new name¡ªa new identity. One that no one can strip from you. I shall give you the power you seek to have your revenge and all I want in return is eternal loyalty to me.¡±
The elf¡¯s head lifted slightly, his eyes searching mine as though trying to discern whether my words were genuine. The flicker of defiance I had noticed earlier seemed to burn a little brighter, and I allowed myself a faint, almost imperceptible smile.
¡°Your past is gone,¡± I continued, my voice growing sharper. ¡°But your future? That is yet unwritten. And here, it will be written in blood.¡±
"We both walk the path of vengeance, though yours will be far easier to achieve than mine," I began, my voice cold yet unwavering. "So, will you serve me willingly, gaining the power you seek? Or will you be forced to serve, enduring unimaginable pain to claim the strength you need? The choice is yours."
A fierce determination ignited in his eyes as he met my gaze, unyielding even before my monstrous presence. His voice, steady and resolute, broke the tense silence. "I will serve you for all eternity. Even if I fall, I will belong to you forever." He bowed his head, sealing his pledge.
As he spoke, I felt the mark of domination I had placed upon him shift. It burrowed deeper into his essence, wrapping around his mind and heart like a vice. It was no longer simply a mark¡ªit was a binding force that would tether him to me in every conceivable way.
Seeing his submission, I saw no further need to keep him bound. With a wave of my hand, the restraints dissolved. Freed, the elf knelt before me with the reverence of a knight before their lord. A rare sight, one that stirred a flicker of satisfaction within me. Rising from my throne, I summoned an orb of blood to my palm, shaping it into a blade. Its crimson edge glistened as I held it aloft.
"Elf... no," I corrected myself, letting the weight of my words carry through the chamber. "From this moment forward, your name shall be Nemesis¡ªthe name of a goddess who ruled over vengeance, retribution, and balance." I tapped the blood blade lightly upon each of his shoulders, cementing the declaration.
As the impromptu knighting ceremony concluded, the blade in my hand began to dissolve, its form breaking into shimmering fragments. The blood swirled around Nemesis, glowing with an ethereal light before transforming into raw mana that seeped into his body, reinforcing his essence. When the process ended, Nemesis spoke again, his voice carrying a newfound confidence. "My Lord, I have received a notification¡ªI have been granted a new name. Thank you, my lord," he said, his words brimming with gratitude and, for the first time, a faint trace of happiness.
I tilted my head slightly, acknowledging his thanks. "Nemesis, do you have a question for me?" I asked, my tone softer yet still commanding.
"Yes, my Lord," he replied with hesitation. "I have been allowed to replace my broken class, and I am struggling to choose between two options that stand out above the rest. May I show you the choices?"
I nodded, intrigued. "Very well, share them. Afterward, we will discuss what you know of this world, its factions, and any useful information you possess."
Looking over the list of class options, I understood why Nemesis struggled to choose. The two standout options were Novice Demon Bloodkin Fighter and Cursed Blood Blade Apprentice¡ªboth rare classes. For a moment, I felt a twinge of jealousy. My own class had been a common one, chosen during a much weaker phase of my existence. However, the envy quickly dissipated as I reminded myself that my current race, was far beyond a mere class, and eclipsed such limitations.
Among the two options, the Fighter class immediately stood out. Not only would it unlock and harness Nemesis''s dormant demonic bloodline, but it also aligned with his mana affinity. I turned my gaze to him, my voice calm but instructive. "If your goal is to fully awaken your bloodline and embrace your potential as a Nephilim, the Fighter path is the obvious choice. On the other hand, if you wish to remain tied to your elven roots, the Cursed Blade option may suit you. But tell me, am I wrong in my assessment, Vorthan?"
The ever-knowledgeable demon straightened, clearly eager to share his thoughts. "No, my lord, your assessment is spot-on," he replied, his voice smooth and confident. "The Fighter class is undoubtedly the better choice, for several reasons. First, it naturally synergizes with Nemesis''s dormant demon blood, strengthening his lineage. Making this path easier since it is in his nature due to his father''s influence. Had he not been born with demonic blood from a parent and was trying to become an artificial nephilim I would have told him to choose the cursed option. Second, we are here to guide him, ensuring he uses this power properly. As for the Cursed Blade, while it may sound tempting, it¡¯s fraught with challenges. It requires mastery of cursed swords¡ªa resource we currently lack¡ªand the curses themselves often attempt to consume or control the wielder. It¡¯s a precarious path, one I¡¯d not recommend."
I nodded at Vorthan''s explanation, my gaze shifting back to Nemesis. "You¡¯ve heard our reasoning. The choice is ultimately yours, but consider the guidance and resources at your disposal. Choose wisely, Nemesis. This decision will define your future."
Both Vorthan and I watched in silence as Nemesis deliberated, his expression a storm of thought and emotion. The weight of his decision was palpable, and though we could not immediately see which class he had chosen, the shift in the air told me everything. A faint ripple of energy brushed against my senses, carrying with it the unmistakable mark of demonic energy.
He chose the path of the Novice Demon Bloodkin Fighter.
The name of the class left much to be desired¡ªit was clunky and uninspired¡ªbut the choice itself was sound. A good class, one with potential, and that was what mattered most.
As the transformation settled, I observed Nemesis closely. His breathing steadied, his body visibly adjusting to the changes brought on by the new class. Demonic energy coursed through him now, subtle but undeniable, like a flame reignited after years of dormancy. I could see hints of it in his posture, in the way his eyes held a sharper focus, and in the faint, almost imperceptible changes to his aura.
Once he regained his composure, Vorthan and I wasted no time. We began to question him, pulling every fragment of useful knowledge from his mind. Every detail about this world, its factions, its rulers, and its dangers¡ªwe wanted it all. Nemesis, still recovering from the transformation, answered us as best he could, his voice steady despite the weight of his new reality.
This was the beginning of his service, the first step on a path that would shape not only his fate but also mine.
Chapter 11 Fight? Murder?
POV: Male Elf Guard Captain Pothes
It¡¯s been a day since that exiled heretical slave crawled back to the village to deliver the herbs he owes us¡ªhis pathetic attempt to stave off punishment. I can¡¯t believe that little wretch is forcing me to send someone to teach him a lesson again. Did he learn nothing the last time, when we left his back striped of flesh with the rose whip? I sighed, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Lynse, come here. I have a task for you.¡±
Lynse. The exile¡¯s cousin. He¡¯s the one who turned in the boy and his mother for their heresy against our Creator. It was because of Lynse¡¯s unwavering devotion to the faith¡ªand his willingness to betray his blood¡ªthat I promoted him from a lowly trainee to my squire. The memory stirred in me. I could still hear the mother¡¯s screams as the purifying flames consumed her. That symphony of agony had been¡ exquisite. Just thinking about it sent a pleasant shiver down my spine. A shame we hadn¡¯t been able to¡ª
A knock at the door broke through my reverie. ¡°Enter, Lynse,¡± I called, allowing a faint smile to cross my lips.
The door opened, and Lynse stepped in, saluting smartly. He was taller and stronger than the exiled slave, being ten years his senior. His looks bore the mark of the devoted chosen¡ªa handsomeness that came with divine favor.
¡°You called for me, Sire?¡± he asked, his voice steady and respectful.
Such a good boy. ¡°Yes, Lynse. The exile has failed to meet his quota on time again. I¡¯m sending you and your subordinates to deal with him. Punish him if he resists, but bring him back to me alive. I want to handle his real punishment personally. Start by checking that little tree hut he sulks in.¡± I gestured to the map on my desk.
A wide grin spread across Lynse¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back without delay, my lord. May I request to use the prisoner¡¯s whip instead of the rose whip this time?¡±
I chuckled, pleased with his enthusiasm. ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t damage him too much. I¡¯d rather not waste resources healing him before I punish him.¡± I reached into the drawer and tossed him a whip crafted from the bones of prisoners we¡¯d executed. It was enchanted with a pain multiplier, increasing the torment tenfold while preventing the victim from gaining any resistance skills to the pain. All my whips bore the same enchantment, but this one held a particularly cruel legacy. It was crafted by the Ex-Captain who came before me during the war with the lower species.
Lynse caught the whip, bowing deeply. ¡°Thank you, Sire. I¡¯ll have him back within forty minutes. If he¡¯s too injured, I¡¯ll have Kath heal him to save your resources.¡±
I raised a brow. ¡°Kath? She¡¯s learned to heal now?¡± My tone turned icy, though my eyes betrayed my curiosity.
¡°Yes, Sire,¡± Lynse said quickly, dropping to one knee. ¡°I was about to report it before you summoned me. After we cleared the dungeon, she gained the ability from a skill book it dropped. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s available to tend to the exile when we return¡ and to you if you wish.¡±
A dark smile tugged at my lips. ¡°You should¡¯ve informed me sooner. I might have to punish you for that oversight¡ªbut I may forgive you if you bring her to me tonight.¡±
¡°I apologize, Sire,¡± Lynse stammered. ¡°To make amends, I brought this as well.¡± He reached into his pocket bag and produced a skill book, holding it out reverently.
I used a gust of wind to carry the book to my hands. The title on the cover made my eyes gleam: Flare Gale, Rank 3, Level 1/50. Finally. This was the rare skill book I¡¯d sought for over two centuries. It would enhance my power beyond measure. I wouldn¡¯t let Lynse know how pleased I was¡ªbetter to keep him eager to prove himself¡ªbut this offering secured his place in my good graces.
I wasted no time activating the book, merging its knowledge with my current skills. A thrill ran through me as the fusion was completed.
¡°Go now, Lynse,¡± I ordered, my voice laced with a dark promise. ¡°If you keep me waiting too long, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±
Lynse bowed deeply again, retreating from the room with haste. The door clicked shut behind him, and I leaned back in my chair, already anticipating the exile¡¯s screams and the pleasures that awaited when I took Kath tonight, she has grown in a lot of ways. I think I shall love the taste of her.
Pov Lynse
I ran as fast as my legs could carry me. When the Captain gets that look in his eye, it means he¡¯s in one of those moods¡ªthe kind where someone always ends up broken, or worse. I couldn¡¯t waste any time. If I didn¡¯t find that exile quickly, the Captain might turn his fury on me after he was done with the boy. Not even offering him Kath¡ªmy Kath¡ªwould sate him if his desires ran deep tonight. I prayed that wasn''t what the captain wanted but I could never be sure. But hopefully, Kath talked to the healer ahead of time instead of waiting like usual.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
I bolted toward the tavern where my party was supposed to meet. Hopefully, they hadn¡¯t taken off their gear yet. If they had, there wouldn¡¯t be time to put it back on before we had to leave.
The smell of ale and roasted meat hit me as I entered the dimly lit room. At least some luck was on my side¡ªKay, the tank of our group, was still fully armored, his heavy plate reflecting the firelight. But Kath... She wasn¡¯t so prepared. She was dressed in something far too revealing, her usual choice when we returned from the dungeon and went straight home for a bath. She didn''t go to the healer like I thought.
Damn, that exile. Because of him, I¡¯d have to have Kath stay with the captain today instead of with me, and with the way the captain is he might use her healing for something cruel. My fists clenched as rage bubbled inside me. When we found the boy, I was going to make him regret every second of his miserable existence. I gave a quick prayer asking for the captain not to do anything to Kath. Fuck I shouldn''t have mentioned the healing skill yet and instead have taken the punishment for forgetting the skill gain.
I approached the table quickly but didn¡¯t run, knowing the elder who owned the tavern wouldn¡¯t tolerate such behavior indoors. ¡°Come on, we need to leave. Now,¡± I said, my voice low but urgent. ¡°The exile is causing trouble again. Captain wants us to drag him back so he can deal with him personally.¡±
Kay groaned, his broad shoulders slumping. Kath¡¯s face twisted in annoyance. ¡°We just got back,¡± she complained. ¡°We were in that dungeon for four days. Everyone else gets to rest after a run. Why can¡¯t we?¡±
I slammed my fist on the table, my patience wearing thin. ¡°Do you think I want this? The Captain gave us a direct order. If we don¡¯t bring that filth back, we¡¯ll be punished with him. Is that what you want?¡±
My outburst silenced them both. They grumbled under their breath but stood up, recognizing the tone in my voice. They knew I wasn¡¯t messing around.
Outside, we didn¡¯t waste time. I pulled a spare staff and a ring of protection from my pocket bag and tossed them to Kath. She hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to find her own bag in the dungeon yet. Kay drew a kite shield and longsword from his bag, checking them quickly before nodding to me.
We sprinted out of the village, heading for the exile¡¯s hut. It wasn¡¯t far¡ªonly about five minutes at full speed thanks to our high agility stats. I could¡¯ve made it even faster on my own, but the rules were clear: no one leaves the village alone. A group ensures survival against stronger threats, and if something goes wrong, the fastest among us could run back for reinforcements. Still, I didn¡¯t need my group. I was one of the fastest spell swords in the village, and I knew it.
The exile¡¯s pathetic tree hut came into view, poorly concealed among the branches. It wasn¡¯t even worth calling a hiding spot. ¡°Kay, check the hut,¡± I ordered. ¡°Kath, I need to talk to you.¡±
Kath gave me a wary look as Kay climbed the tree. I took a deep breath, hating what I had to say. ¡°Kath, I¡¯m sorry. We won¡¯t be spending tonight together. When I reported on the dungeon and gave the Captain the skill book, he called me in and demanded I find the exile. But when I mentioned your new healing skill... he got angry that I hadn¡¯t told him sooner. He wants you to spend the night with him.¡± My stomach twisted as I spoke, but I forced myself to continue. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants, but be careful. If he tries anything, I¡¯ll tell the head elder she might help us if he does.¡±
Her face darkened with a mix of fear and irritation. ¡°You idiot,¡± she snapped. ¡°Why¡¯d you tell him? I was going to inform the village healer first thing tomorrow and become her disciple. Now you are going to ruin everything!¡±
¡°I had to tell him, Kath!¡± I hissed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, we¡¯d both be punished. And this is mostly your fault, too! You should¡¯ve gone straight to the healer when we got back, instead of wasting time bathing and relaxing.¡±
She glared at me, gripping her staff tightly as if she wanted to hit me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to meet the healer covered in blood and sweat! I wanted to make a good impression! Plus I wanted to meet her in the morning and not so late.¡±
¡°Do you think she cares about that? She¡¯s seen people with their guts spilling out! You should¡¯ve gone anyway and blamed your condition on healing Kay if she even asked!¡± I sighed, forcing myself to calm down. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll send Kay to the healer as soon as we¡¯re back. He¡¯ll explain that you want to be her disciple but couldn¡¯t come right away. But if she¡¯s busy, you¡¯ll have to deal with the Captain. He might leave you alone... but don¡¯t count on it.¡±
Kath¡¯s expression softened slightly, but before she could respond, Kay called out from the hut. ¡°Lynse, you need to see this!¡±
¡°Damn it,¡± I muttered, turning toward the tree. I summoned a lift from the grass and plants nearby using nature mana, rising swiftly to the top.
What I saw stopped me cold.
The hut was in shambles, the walls shredded by deep claw marks. Blood stained the floorboards. It looked like something attacked the exile in his sleep¡ªsomething with sharp, strong claws. A goblin, maybe? But goblins would¡¯ve taken his rusted rapier, worthless as it was. Whatever attacked him had left it behind.
¡°Shit,¡± I muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t tell what did this. We need to report this immediately.¡±
I jumped back down to the others. ¡°Kay, when we get back, head straight to the healer and tell her Kath wants to be her disciple. Explain that she can¡¯t come yet because the captain wants to talk to her alone. Kath, pray she¡¯s available to respond. Let¡¯s move.¡±
We ran back to the village, alert for danger but moving as quickly as we could. Whatever happened at that hut, it wasn¡¯t going to end well for anyone. Whatever attacked the exile was something with a higher level of intelligence than regular monsters with a very high level of stealth skill. It was able to get to the door and attack the exile in his sleep without him knowing it was there untell it broke through the thin bark door. Something like that can mean a lot of things, but I hope it is just a stray stealth monster trying to migrate to another area. I only pray it wasn''t something worse.
I am not one of the hunters so I am unable to tell everything that happened but hopefully telling this to the captain makes him forget about Kath. He should be more focused on that since whatever killed the exile was able to get passed all of the scouts and wards set up.
B2 Chapter 12 Wasted Potential.
Pov Leon
Nemesis, the elf boy, sat before me, his voice steady but tinged with hesitation. Vorthan, my loyal blood demon butler, sat nearby, crimson eyes flicking between us. Nemesis¡¯s loyalty was still tentative¡ªbarely an hour into his servitude¡ªwhile Vorthan¡¯s unwavering devotion practically radiated from his posture.
I listened carefully as Nemesis began to recount what he knew of the lands beyond his old village. Most of what he offered was a patchwork of scattered teachings from his mother and rumors he''d overheard. So, the information wouldn''t be the most reliable, but it was better than nothing at all and would save us a lot of time wasted searching for it.
¡°We¡¯re on a floating island,¡± he began, ¡°a massive one. It drifts across the skies, and depending on its position, the environment can turn deadly. When the island drifts close to the sun¡¯s path or during summertime, the heat becomes so intense that anyone without a high-level heat resistance skill would die instantly under its rays. When it nears the southern pole, we risk freezing to death instead. That¡¯s where the Rank 9 Ice-Water Dragon resides¡ªthe one they say is close to ascending into a demi-god. Its lair has turned the pole into an eternal glacier.¡±
So based on what he said I could guess that this floating island was roughly the size of Alaska, back on Earth. After I finished calculating the size of the Island I nodded, motioning for him to continue.
¡°To the east, in the plains, there¡¯s a tense conflict between three races¡ªHumans, Orcs, and Lycanthropes. They¡¯ve been skirmishing for decades, though there hasn¡¯t been a full-scale war in twenty years. How much longer that peace will last, no one knows.¡± Nemesis said with a hint of jealousy and longing. I could feel the thirst for battle so he could grow inside of him.
¡°And the west?¡± I asked.
¡°Near the mountains,¡± Nemesis said, ¡°you¡¯ll find the Dwarves. They¡¯re locked in a bitter struggle with a monster race called Gnolls and another humanoid race, the Elementists. Not much is known about the Elementists¡ªthey¡¯re a mystery even to the Dwarves. As for the Gnolls, they¡¯re mindless beasts, killed on sight by anyone who encounters them. Some type of monster race lives on the mountain tops but I don''t know what they are¡±
He hesitated before continuing. ¡°South of us lies a massive swamp ruled by the Lizardmen. No one ventures there willingly¡ªnot just because of the swamp¡¯s terrain or the monstrous insectoids that dwell there, but because of the deadly poison fog that blankets the area. Anyone without significant poison resistance would be dead long before reaching the edge of the swamp. Inside the swamp, the poison is so powerful that it is said that the Ice Dragon flaps its wings to push us away from us. But nobody knows if that is true or just the ramblings of a madman.¡±
I turned my gaze to Vorthan. ¡°Send a squad to recall the shadow imps heading south. I won¡¯t have them throwing their lives away in that toxic wasteland.¡±
Vorthan bowed low, his spiked tail wagging briefly, almost like an eager hound. Without a word, he vanished from the room to carry out my order.
I gestured for Nemesis to continue. He hesitated, gathering his thoughts, then spoke again. ¡°North is weird since the only thing I was ever told was that elves live here in the forest and that they kill anything coming into the forest that wasn''t a creature born here in nature. There are many floating islands scattered across the skies, but I don¡¯t know how many in total. What I do know is that these islands aren¡¯t meant to support the growth of high-ranking beings. They¡¯re more like training grounds for weaker ones. To reach the main continents, there are four known methods."
¡°First, you can wait until the island drifts close enough to a mainland. Second, there are flying ships that travel between islands, collecting rare goods and ferrying passengers¡ªfor a price. Third, you could use spatial magic or portal bridges, but those are controlled by powerful clans and organizations. The fourth method¡¡± He trailed off, his voice dropping. ¡°The most dangerous: you jump off the island¡¯s edge and swim to the mainland. But the oceans are teeming with high-ranking monsters. Few survive the attempt.¡±
I leaned back on my throne, fingers steepled in thought. As a leech, I might survive the waters below. Yet, the uncertainty gnawed at me. Would my race fare well in saltwater as other types of leeches would? Testing that theory would have to wait. For now, my focus was on building a means of reaching the mainland with my growing army. An abandoned or damaged portal bridge might be my best option. With my space affinity, I could study and repair it, potentially creating a pathway to the continents or stealing one of these flying ships. Maybe even making a deal with the owners of said ships bringing them to my side.
Nemesis¡¯s voice broke my reverie as he rambled about herbs and poison plants. I raised a hand, silencing him. ¡°Nemesis, which races do you believe would be most open to working with us? And which ones should we avoid?¡±
He tilted his head, considering the question before replying. ¡°The Humans and Dwarves are your best bet. My parents dealt with both in the past. They¡¯re pragmatic¡ªso long as you offer something of value during negotiations, they¡¯ll listen. The Lycanthropes are more complicated. They respect strength above all else. If you can hold your own against them in combat¡ªand show restraint¡ªthey¡¯ll see you as an honorable warrior."
¡°As for Fire Elves like myself¡¡± He sighed. ¡°They¡¯ll attack on sight. They view all other races as inferior¡ªslaves or vermin. Dark Elves might work with us if any still live. They¡¯ve always had ties to demons as summoners, but I don¡¯t know their current state or location. The Lizardmen are a lost cause¡ªthey attack anything without scales. While you might have a chance to speak with them, their poison is hardly worth the effort. Orcs? They kill indiscriminately, even their kind if they¡¯re from different tribes. The Elementists are too much of an unknown. You¡¯d need to gather intelligence from the Dwarves before approaching them.¡±
I nodded, satisfied for the moment. ¡°So, Humans and Dwarves. Between them, which has the better craftsmen?¡±
¡°Dwarves excel in smithing, stonework, and brewing, but in other crafts that use magic they fall behind due to the lower mana reserves dwarves have,¡± Nemesis explained. ¡°But there aren¡¯t many of them here on this island, so they guard their artisans carefully. Humans, on the other hand, dominate in sheer numbers. Their craftsmanship is widespread in many different fields of craft, but their skill levels vary due to limited resources. It is said that if there is money to be made humans will learn about it and exploit it to make more money. The elite hoard materials, selling scraps to the lower ranks at exorbitant prices. Still, human craftsmen are loyal to those who provide for them. If you supply them with resources and sign soul-binding contracts, many will uproot their families to serve you exclusively. My mother once told me that even among Orc tribes, human artisans thrive as long as they¡¯re well-compensated.¡±
His voice faltered, a flicker of longing and sadness crossing his face. He quickly recovered, bowing his head. ¡°That is all I know.¡±
¡°Good,¡± I said, rising from my throne. ¡°Then our next move is clear. I will have the human craftsmen join us, but first I will need to locate places to get these resources or take them from merchants traveling to sell their wares. But who will go to the humans and how will they react to the demons?¡± I asked him.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"But who will go to the humans, and how will they react to the demons?" I asked, voicing my concern.
Nemesis tilted his head slightly, ears twitching as he deliberated. "They shouldn¡¯t react too harshly as long as I act under the guise of my master¡¯s orders and present the demons as my guards. However, the demons will need to be of a higher rank, and I¡¯ll require a stronger presence to handle human suspicions and avoid outright hostility. Avoiding the churches will be critical; the holy ones would lose control and attempt to destroy us on sight. The city guards might tolerate us if we come bearing suitable bribes."
"Bribes, of course. Money makes the world go round in human history," I muttered, considering his point. "Do we have access to enough resources, or will we need to rob shipments to fund this venture?"
Nemesis shook his head quickly, a glint of excitement flashing in his eyes. "No need for robbery. The dungeons across this island can provide everything we need. Resources, treasures, and even coins¡ªeverything resets after completion, allowing us to clear them repeatedly. They¡¯re separated by instances, so no one can interfere with another¡¯s run. The elves here strip these dungeons clean for their needs. Plus, clearing dungeons will level us up quickly, making us stronger in the process."
His enthusiasm was palpable¡ªhis ears wiggled as if responding to his excitement. It was almost amusing.
"Nemesis," I said, my voice calm but laced with annoyance, "this is critical information. Why am I only hearing about it now?"
He flinched, ears drooping instantly. "My apologies. It¡¯s just¡ it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve spoken to anyone who wasn¡¯t beating me. I didn¡¯t mean to withhold it¡ªI¡¯ve told you everything I know now. Please forgive me." Shame radiated from him, his head lowered.
I paused, observing him. It seemed elves were particularly expressive through their ears, much like how Vorthan¡¯s tails betrayed his mood. Perhaps this trait was shared among animalistic beings. Humans, too, had subtle tells¡ªticks that revealed their emotions. Studying these nuances would give me an edge when dealing with different races in the future. For now, though, I had to address Nemesis.
"You¡¯re forgiven," I said, my tone softening. "It¡¯s only natural to crave conversation with those who mean you no harm. However, in the future, ensure I have all the information I need to make decisions."
Nemesis nodded quickly, his ears perking up slightly.
"Now, about your training," I continued. "You¡¯ll need resistance skills to protect yourself¡ªpoison, fire, wind, even pain resistance. These skills make a difference. My flame resistance, for instance, makes most attacks useless against me and reduces damage from those that do land. Pain resistance will let you keep fighting without flinching."
His expression twisted in discomfort. "Resistance training¡ Nobody sane does that. It¡¯s agonizing, expensive, and requires constant healing. Most healers are holy class and won¡¯t work with us because of the demons." He shuddered at the thought.
I waved off his concern. "Don¡¯t worry. I have a method that heals while training resistance. I¡¯ll need to ask my patron to adjust it so you and others I choose can use it. Besides, the stronger your resistance skills, the greater your rewards. Think of it as an investment in your future strength."
Nemesis didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced, but he nodded hesitantly.
At that moment, Vorthan entered the room, bowing deeply. "Master, I¡¯ve dispatched another team to retrieve the shadow imps heading south. They should return within two days."
"Good," I replied, motioning for him to take his seat. "Plans have changed. We¡¯ll be focusing on dungeon runs to gather resources and treasures while leveling up. Once Nemesis and the demons are at suitable levels, we¡¯ll send him to a human settlement to establish trade and recruit craftsmen to support us."
I glanced at both of them. "Any questions?"
To my surprise, Vorthan spoke first. "Master, what do you mean by dungeons? There shouldn¡¯t be as many as Nemesis claims. The one who created them was only Rank 9 the last time I encountered him. And¡ what is an instance?" His tail coiled tightly around his leg, signaling unease.
I turned to Nemesis for clarification, but he appeared equally confused.
"What do you mean, Vorthan? Dungeons have always been plentiful. Some even appear at random. And instances separate dungeon spaces for each team or individual. I thought everyone knew this," Nemesis said, his confusion mirroring Vorthan¡¯s.
Vorthan¡¯s expression hardened, his tail twitching. "Master, I suggest summoning a knowledge demon. I can guide you through the ritual. These demons are bound to truth and will answer all questions, but they don¡¯t adhere to traditional summoning rules. Be cautious. Even the weakest knowledge demon is Rank 6, but they despise violence and betrayal, so they¡¯ll serve loyally as long as you honor your oath to them."
I nodded slowly, intrigued. "Prepare the ritual. I¡¯ll summon one under the condition it won¡¯t harm me or my servants. What if it already serves another demon?"
"They only serve the Demon King," Vorthan replied confidently. "He doesn¡¯t interfere in mortal affairs. As long as we uphold our pact, we¡¯ll be safe."
I gave my approval, watching as Vorthan began the ritual. The air grew heavy with power as I cut my palm, drawing intricate symbols within the summoning circle. Repeating Vorthan¡¯s words in the demonic tongue, I felt my mana drain rapidly, followed by my health. Desperate to survive, I drained Vorthan¡¯s blood, stopping just short of killing him, then resorted to the blood pool behind my throne.
Finally, the ritual was completed, leaving me on the brink of collapse. A black sphere of lightning formed within the circle, cracking the air itself. The room filled with the sound of chains, metallic footsteps, and unnatural breathing¡ªa cacophony that tested the limits of my sanity.
The presence drew closer, and I steeled myself on the throne, gripping its armrests to avoid succumbing to fear. Then, I saw it: a rune-covered cane, followed by the figure of the demon.
It was massive, its sheer presence overwhelming. But as it stepped through, its form began to twist and shrink, bones cracking grotesquely as it adapted. When its face came into view, my heart stopped. My mind broke only the cracked white mask it wore, with empty eye holes and a jagged smile, that it returned to how it was before it broke keeping me from losing myself entirely.
The knowledge demon had arrived.
The first words from its cracked, mask-covered visage were chilling, resonating in a discordant harmony of countless voices speaking as one: "Vorthan, you have failed to train him properly. The newest prince squanders his potential as a mage. Vlados has petitioned the King to send me as your knowledge demon. All candidates vying for the throne are assigned one, ensuring they stand a fair chance to ascend as Demon King. By the decree of the King so me being sent to you was only natural."
It turned its gaze toward Vorthan, who lay twitching on the ground, drained of blood. A sinister chuckle echoed from beneath the mask, its layered tones carrying the unsettling cadence of many beings laughing through a single voice.
My mind was still teetering on the edge of collapse when the knowledge demon raised its hand, dismissing the blood armor and mask that concealed my true form. With a cold, deliberate touch to my forehead, it linked itself to my royal sin insignia. An overwhelming surge of knowledge flooded my mind as the demon delved into the deepest recesses of my mental library, uncovering even the secrets I had buried to keep hidden from myself.
It withdrew its hand, leaving me gasping, as all the stolen knowledge¡ªeverything I was never meant to possess¡ªvanished, leaving only a single remnant behind: its name. A name so complex and alien that my mortal tongue could never hope to pronounce it.
"Good, your traits and the choices you have made have been reckless but correct. It seems that the demon king withheld information from me you have only had Vorthan by your time for a short while. No matter I just have to teach you to use true magic." it declared, its voice a maddening chorus of tones, each resonating with a unique timbre. "I can work with this. As a token for breaking your fragile mind, I shall even teach the half-breed to awaken his demonic nature instinctively."
B2 Chapter 13 A Mages Potential
Hovering above me, it loomed, studying me intently as I struggled to recover from the ordeal. Though I could feel the weight of its gaze, the spells it cast and the words it spoke remained incomprehensible. The chorus of tens of voices protected its secrets, their overlapping resonance a barrier to understanding.
Minutes passed, its silent observation growing stale. Finally, the demon shifted its attention, surveying the room with thinly veiled disgust.
"As a prince, you cannot abide such a pitiful, cramped throne room. And since I am now your teacher, I refuse to live in these squalid conditions better suited to common beasts."
With that, it raised its hands, its fingers twisting and contorting in ways that defied physical limitations. Its movements were as mesmerizing as they were alien. Then it began to chant, but this time, only three voices wove together, their harmony sharp and deliberate, allowing me to retain the words it spoke:
"By the void between the stars, where shadows dwell and silence screams, I call upon the endless dark, to craft my fortress born of dreams. Cosmic fire, blackened stone, rise and bind, this space my own. Wrought by claws of demon might, this throne shall stand, eternal night. Columns vast and arches high, in this abyss, no light shall pry. Two chambers bound by will and fate, for master mine and servant great. Blood of stars and fire¡¯s breath, weave this realm through life and death. Time and space, bend to my call, shadowed halls rise tall for all. By pact of flame and curse of bone, this throne room¡¯s might is carved in stone!"
I could only watch as the room warped and expanded, reshaped to fit the knowledge demon''s grand vision. What had once been a cramped and dreary space transformed into something vast and awe-inspiring. Though the changes reflected the demon''s desires, I found myself strangely drawn to the alterations.
The newly forged throne room mirrored the depths of my mind library in the gothic architecture, its grand arches and sprawling design exuding an oppressive yet magnificent aura. Even with my rudimentary understanding of space magic, I could feel the overwhelming presence of spatial energy saturating the air as the transformation unfolded before my eyes.
Even the bone throne I sat upon transformed, now harmonizing with the grandeur of the newly expanded room. As I glanced around, I noticed some key features were missing¡ªthe blood pool and the chair I had used to train my resistances were gone. A flicker of irritation sparked within me, and I prepared to demand an explanation. Before I could speak, the knowledge demon cut me off, its voice calm but commanding.
"Those tools are in your new chambers, young prince," it began, its multitude of voices weaving a seamless harmony. "Along with a freshly crafted blood pool. I''ve also taken the liberty of designing a dedicated training room within your quarters, one robust enough to withstand your exercises without risking the collapse of these tunnels¡ªa concern you were wise to fear. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I must tend to my own room and prepare it for the lessons in magic we shall begin soon."
Without waiting for a response, the demon turned and strode toward the room it had carved out for itself. On its way, it passed Vorthan, who still lay on the ground, and casually delivered a sharp kick to his side.
I clenched my fists, anger bubbling to the surface. It wasn¡¯t right for him to harm Vorthan, even if he believed Vorthan had failed in his duties. I opened my mouth to protest, but before the words could leave my lips, Vorthan shot upright.
His sudden movement startled me, and I noticed something different¡ªhis wounds were gone, and he no longer bore the appearance of someone on the brink of death. He looked... whole, though there was a trace of panic in his eyes.
"Master," Vorthan stammered, his voice trembling. "You didn¡¯t summon a Rank 6 knowledge demon... you summoned a Rank 8 instead." His tail coiled tightly around him, a protective gesture as if he feared it might be torn away. His body quivered under the weight of his realization, the fear in his voice sending a chill through me.
I should have destroyed the magical circles when I had the chance. My gut had screamed at me to act, but I¡¯d ignored it. Now, this thing was here, and I knew it would toy with me for its amusement. Rage boiled inside me as I turned to Vorthan, who was still visibly shaken.
"Vorthan, tell me everything you know about Knowledge Demons¡ªespecially the higher-ranked ones," I demanded, my voice sharp with frustration. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d allowed something so dangerous into my domain.
Vorthan gulped audibly, his tail coiling tighter around him as though it could shield him from the Rank 8 demon¡¯s gaze¡ªeven though it was still inside its new quarters. His voice came out hesitant, careful not to draw unwanted attention.
"Knowledge Demons... they¡¯re a rare and terrifying kind," he began, his words slow and deliberate. "Most who become Knowledge Demons are those who reached the pinnacle of their magic at Rank 5 but wanted more¡ªcraved more. When a demon of exceptional intelligence faces evolution at that rank, they¡¯re presented with a choice. They can abandon their original demonic race, forsaking all they were, to become a Knowledge Demon, sacrificing strength for the unending pursuit of knowledge. It¡¯s a dangerous path. They often grow weaker upon their initial transformation, but as they consume knowledge, their power grows exponentially. For them, killing isn¡¯t a necessity to gain experience anymore¡ªthey gain it simply by learning."
He hesitated, his eyes darting to the demon¡¯s room as if it could hear every word.
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
"At Rank 7, their class shifts entirely to suit their existence as Knowledge Demons. They stop being anything close to what they were. But it¡¯s Rank 8 where they become truly dangerous." His voice lowered, trembling slightly. "At that rank, they gain the ability to invade the minds of others by touch, taking any knowledge they desire. But that¡¯s not the worst part."
He paused, visibly shaken.
"It¡¯s their presence," he continued. "It carries madness. Those of lower rank, or anyone with weak mental resistance, can¡¯t endure it. Their minds crumble, devouring themselves in a desperate attempt to survive the encounter. Rank 9... Rank 9 Knowledge Demons are something else entirely. They do all of this and more. Even the Demon King doesn¡¯t allow Rank 9 Knowledge Demons¡ªor anything stronger¡ªto act without explicit permission. The last time one moved unchecked, it sparked a war with the holy bastards that lasted twenty thousand years. That war is still raging."
Vorthan shivered, his voice dropping further. "The only silver lining here is that this particular Knowledge Demon is of the Space affinity. That means it may try to force you to follow its path¡ªto learn everything it knows, grooming you into becoming one of its own kin. And when the time comes... it might try to take it all back from you with interest."
His words hung in the air like a dark cloud, and for the first time in a long while, I felt the creeping tendrils of fear gripping at the edges of my mind. Even when I met Vlados I hadn''t broken like I did I saw the face of the knowledge demon. Vlados was scary to the point where I thought I might die just from breathing wrong but this demon makes my soul tremble in fear.
I will survive this. I will take from him what he seeks to take from me. His knowledge will become my weapon, his power my stepping stone. It had been six hours since he retreated to his quarters, and I had heard nothing. Part of me began to wonder if this was all just some elaborate, twisted joke.
Two more hours passed before the door finally creaked open. His multitude of voices echoed through the halls, summoning me to come and learn. The command resonated, and despite my wariness, I obeyed.
I stepped into the room, my breath catching at the sight. It was a bizarre, seamless fusion of a scientist¡¯s laboratory and a wizard¡¯s sanctum. Instruments of precision and measurement sat alongside glowing runes and arcane symbols that pulsed with faint energy. It was a place where science and magic intertwined, a room of blended worlds. I couldn¡¯t help but gape in awe at the sheer brilliance of it all.
As I marveled, his voice broke the silence, carrying an unsettling tone of joy¡ªif joy could ever sound like a cacophony of voices speaking as one. "The knowledge I gained from you and your world¡ªEarth¡ªwas truly enlightening, though you don''t know much it was more than I expected." the Knowledge Demon said, its voices layering together in eerie harmony. "Thanks to what I¡¯ve learned from you, I¡¯ve already progressed halfway to Rank 9, child. Imagine the possibilities! I might even buy your father''s soul and remake him, much like Vlados did for you. If I did that, I could likely ascend straight to Rank 11 in one fell swoop. Perhaps I should even persuade Vlados to send both of your parents here sooner. With their souls and your potential, I could ensure you become the very strongest while I become one of the new demon gods of knowledge." The demon¡¯s sing-song tone twisted my stomach, the haunting joy of countless voices celebrating in unison sending a shiver down my spine.
"Wait." My voice broke the moment like a stone thrown into still water. "What do you mean by buying my father''s soul? And when are they supposed to come here?" I demanded, my confusion mingling with a cold dread that clawed at my thoughts. How did he know about this? Did Vlados tell him?
For the first time, I felt like the game I was playing wasn¡¯t one I fully understood.
"Ah, so you don''t know then it is not my place to tell you."It said the voices singing as one.
It watched me, its piercing gaze drilling into my very core as I struggled to form a coherent thought. Every casual remark it made seemed to shatter another fragment of my understanding of reality, leaving me adrift in a sea of confusion.
"But enough of that," it said, the warmth in its voices giving way to a frigid, commanding tone. "I am not one to waste time. There will be no more questions. The only thing you will concern yourself with in this room is magic and the pursuit of knowledge I deem worthy." The finality in its words froze me. I dared not argue, not with something that could unravel me with a glance. I nodded silently and sat where it motioned, trying to suppress the dread coiling in my chest.
"As you already know," it began, "skills can be both magical and physical. Most warriors will never touch the grace of magic, but exceptions exist. Those with a strong affinity for mana can reshape their class, blending physical prowess with the arcane. For this to occur, one must have an affinity exceeding 30% and a natural sensitivity to ambient mana around them."
"You, however, are far more promising. With your high intelligence, strong will, and outright divine-level affinity disheartening to me and countless other magic users If beings knew of the percentage of your affinity almost every blood mage or god would hunt you down to devour it, you have the makings of a formidable mage. Be glad child because I do not have an affinity for blood otherwise, I may have tried to eat you. If we can elevate your blood affinity to 100%, you will be able to create a unique magic¡ªone that not only defines you but can also be passed to your descendants." It said while walking around grabbing books and supplies they were positioned around the room. "There are methods to push your blood affinity to 100% immediately, but it would be shortsighted. First, we must nurture your other affinities, raising their potential to maximize their synergy. Once we strengthen them, I will introduce an artificial affinity into your arsenal. The earlier we do this, the better, as it will grant you time to harmonize it with your natural affinities and strengthen it before eventually merging them all together."
Taking a moment it stopped talking stretching its arm to reach a book on the highest level of the bookshelf. Then it resumed speaking.
"When the time comes to name this new, fused affinity, do not rush. Feel its essence first. Naming it incorrectly risks weakening the entire affinity, reducing its potential." It sighed, its multitude of voices briefly converging into one, the sound carrying an almost unnatural resonance. "But for now, we focus on what truly matters: the foundation. You must learn runes, both standard and demonic, to cast spells and perform rituals without relying on skills or others. Only then will you grasp the power necessary to stand at the pinnacle of magic."
The demon placed a pile of books and resources onto a newly summoned desk in front of me, the heavy tomes thudding as they hit the surface. As I looked over them, I realized I could barely decipher most of the writing. Only bits and pieces made sense, and that was because I recognized some of the demonic runes the other demons used around the base.
The demonic runes were surprisingly easier to grasp than the other scripts, which I guessed to be arcane runes. Those were far more complex, their symbols twisting and looping in ways that gave me a headache just trying to follow their patterns. Among the collection, I noticed a variety of books¡ªone on blood magic, another on vampires, and even a detailed text about my race and the natural evolutionary paths available to me.
It was clear the knowledge demon wasn¡¯t acting out of charity. It wanted me stronger, sharper, more capable¡ªbecause every ounce of progress I made brought it closer to the knowledge it craved. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should feel manipulated or grateful. Likely both.
Regardless, this was an opportunity I couldn¡¯t squander. If it wanted me to grow stronger, I would. But not just for its benefit. Every step I took toward power would be another step closer to carving out my path, free from its looming shadow.
Update not a chapter.
??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????
The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.